《Arranged Marriage With The Billionaire》


 CHAPTER 1

    *****


    PROLOGUE


    ir would never understand people. She would never understand why people fed lies of love when they knew there were starved souls on the street. Why people made promises they knew they could never keep. Why they raised up your hopes even when they knew it was impossible. How they could look you in the eyes, say they love you and break your heart the next minute.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore ir, I¡¯m sorry. I tried, but they have my hands tied and I can¡¯t do anything now.


    When she had heard those words, she thought it could mean anything, anything but Richard breaking off their engagement. She thought he was in trouble, and had been ready to help, in any way she could, even if she had to run to him, barefoot, still dressed in her pyjamas.


    Who has your-What are you talking about Richard? Please tell me, did something happen? Why do you sound this way?


    The minute of silence that followed after that, only increased ir¡¯s fear. With each passing second, her fear only heightened as the shaky breathsing from Richard pushed her closer to the edge.


    Nothing happened to me ir, the engagement, it¡¯s off. I can¡¯t do it anymore. I won¡¯t be home¡­ I¡¯m not in town anymore ir, I¡­ I¡¯m sorry, goodbye.


    He ended the call after that. She had sat in shock for awhile, the first thing that had run through her mind was an image of her throwing her favourite slippers at Richard when he came home and admitted he had been pulling a prank on her. ir had refused to believe it, refused to worry. She had spent her entire day, going on with regr activities, telling friends about Richard silly prank. Richard didn¡¯t return home that day. He didn¡¯t show up the next day, and the weeks that followed after ir still slept alone on the bed they had once shared.


    ¡°We were nning on having an August wedding.¡± Was the first thing ir had said to her best friend Samantha before bursting out into tears. It was at that moment it hit her, Richard was really gone, life was no fairytale. Nothing was going to happen between she and Richard. He was gone for good. He was almost gone forever. ir could not help as she weeped. The pain wasced in her soul. She had never felt this kind of pain before in her entire life. ir was lost, she could not be found and she knew this.


    *****


    **


    ir was woken up from sleep by her mother¡¯s call. ¡°ir! Finally I¡¯ve been trying to reach you since yesterday.¡± ir frowned at the tone in her mother¡¯s voice. It didn¡¯t hold it¡¯s usually cheer or positive vibe. Ever since Richard¡¯s departure Samantha and her parents have been the only ones making things better, which she was really grateful for, but today was different. ¡°ir are you there? Can you hear me¡­ or is this stupidwork acting up again,¡± she muttered thest part, sounding frustrated.


    ¡°I uh¡­ wasn¡¯t feeling too well yesterday, stayed in bed all day. I also wasn¡¯t with my phone, I forgot it in Samantha¡¯s room the other day and haven¡¯t opened it since,¡± she lied, hoping her mother wouldn¡¯t question more on that, because she wasn¡¯t really good at holding a lie, especially to her parents.


    ir had actually been with her phone when her mother called and even listened to the voice note she was sent, but yesterday had been such a terrible day and the only reason she didn¡¯t answer was because she didn¡¯t want her mother to know of the state she was in. ¡°Did you want to tell me something?¡± She sat up, clearing her throat.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said. ¡°Will you pleasee home this Friday? There is something your Father and I would like¡­ have to discuss with you. I mean, I hope you aren¡¯t too busy toe see us¡­ like tomorrow?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow? Can¡¯t this discussion be done over the phone? I don¡¯t think I cane. You know I have work, I will be busy thiswith¡­ work.¡± She told another lie. ir was currently unemployed, after Richard left, the betrayal left it¡¯s effect on every aspect of ir¡¯s life. She couldn¡¯t concentrate on anything, and her boss was starting toin, she had to submit her resignationter before she would be fired. ¡°If this is really important I can try ande next week.¡±


    ¡°It is important honey. W-we, your Father and I, we have been holding this for some time now and feel tomorrow is the right time to tell you about this. How about you take an excuse from your boss? Also, the topic at hand isn¡¯t one to be discussed over the phone,¡± her mother said. ¡°It will be better if you were here.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll try to be there Mom.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, we will be waiting.¡± She had wanted to question the tone in her mum¡¯s words, she sounded a bit worried, scared almost. She ended the call before ir could ask what it was.


    She chose not to worry herself and instead went back to sleep. If something was wrong, she would find out when she went to see them tomorrow. She was just about toy her head back on her pillows and sleep when she heard Samantha¡¯s voice announcing her arrival. ¡°ir, I¡¯m home!¡±


    ¡°Urrgh,¡± ir groaned. Honestly she was d Samantha was home, she felt morefortable when Samantha was in the apartment with her, but now she wanted to sleep and she didn¡¯t need Samantha around. She closed her eyes, hoping Samantha would respect that she was asleep and let her be-but humans don¡¯t always get what they want.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be like this forever ir.¡± Samantha sighed as she walked into the room. ¡°Your room is a mess ir, when was thest time you even clean this ce?¡± Like Samantha had said, ir¡¯s room was a mess. She wasn¡¯t exactly the most tidy one while she was still in a rtionship with Richard, butpared to before, it was a state of grace to grass. ¡°I¡¯ll have to clean it myself then.¡± Samantha sighed as she bent to pick ir¡¯s bra which she had just stepped on. ¡°Why is your bra even here?¡±


    ¡°I want to be alone Samantha.¡± ir turned toy on her side, bringing the duvet up to her chin, she closed her eyes to rest. ¡°Leave my bra alone,¡± she muttered sleepily.


    ¡°I know ir, but it¡¯s been over a month now. You need to¡­ I don¡¯t know, be yourself again? I know it hurts, Richard leaving and¡­¡± Seeing that ir was not budging to her words, she gave up on trying to speak to her. Taking off her shoes and jackets, she walked over to the bed, getting in under the covers, she pulled her friend close to her. ¡°You¡¯re going to be fine. That asshole, wherever will one day¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± she heard ir say. ¡°Not now Samantha please¡­ I don¡¯t want to hear anything concerning him.¡± Samantha didn¡¯t say another word, pulling ir closer, she began rubbing her back gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Samantha said softly. ir wanted to let Samantha know she wasn¡¯t angry with her, but she was too tired to move or even speak, so she instead rxed to the gentle rubs on her back and slept.


    ~~


    ir¡¯s family house was over a hundred years old. It had belonged to her mother¡¯s great grand parents and had been left to her by her grandmother in her will. ir remembered the first day her Father had driven them to the house to have a look, ir remembered protesting that she wasn¡¯t going to stay a night in the house. Before her Father had done a little renovation, ir had said the house was a haunted one. The only reason she had said this was because, back in their former house she got to share a room with her elder sister, Anne. But here, there were enough rooms for everyone, ir feared the dark back then and dreaded the fact that she wouldn¡¯t share a room with her sister again.


    The house stood at great heights, standing proudly, with the trees around, which stood at both sides like evesting guardians to the building,bined with the peaceful atmosphere. It gave a very warm and inviting look to anyone who woulde visiting.


    ¡°Good day Sinir,¡± ir greeted the butler, who approached her as she stepped down from her car. Sinir had been working for her great grand mother before she passed away, when she passed, he had been the one taking care of the house, and when the moved, he offered to stay behind and ir¡¯s Father had hired him. ¡°How have you been?¡± She asked with a kind smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been well ir. You know I didn¡¯t think I would see you again so soon after yourst visit.¡±


    ir smiled. ¡°Mum called, she wanted me toe home. Apparently, it¡¯s for something really important.¡± Sinir nodded, taking ir¡¯s bag which she thanked him for. He followed behind her as they both walked to the house. ¡°Mum, I¡¯m here!¡± She announced as she stepped into the house. She turned to Sinir. ¡°Is she in?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± He nodded. ¡°She is in her office.¡± ir nodded, the turned to walk away, jugging up the stairs, ir headed to her mother¡¯s office, which was located at the top floor. There was a tall tree just behind the house, closest to her mother¡¯s office. That was formerly ir¡¯s yroom, but when ir had moved out, her mother turned the ce to her office. She said she loved listening to the chirps of the birds which had nested their and rustle of the leaves while she typed.


    ir pushed the door open slowly, peeking her head in. Just as Sinir had told her, her mother was behind her desk, typing away quickly. She noticed the presence in the room, her head quickly snapped up to see ir.


    ¡°ir!¡± She sounded surprised. ¡°You scared me.¡± ir and Jane bared simr looks, while ir had her Father¡¯s baby blue eyes, everything else was from her mother. They had the same small, but pointed nose, which would always scrunch up whenever they were confused or deep in thought. The same cat eye shape, which ir¡¯s Father would sometimes joke and refer to as the eyes of the Chinese, ir never understood why he said that, she had met many people from China and most of them didn¡¯t have eyes shaped like that. Their smiles were one of their most brightest features, ir remembered being told several times of how beautiful her smile was and she should smile more often when she was little by the olderdies who would sometimese visiting.


    ¡°Hey, how have you been?¡± ir inquiredying a kiss on her mother¡¯s cheeks. ¡°I see you¡¯re busy.¡± She nced at the screen before her mother before walking to take a sit on the avable couch which was at a corner of the room. ir smiled at the little change she noticed in her mother¡¯s office. She had gotten rid of the portrait of some woman dressed like she was from the eighteenth century. Her mother was the type who would sometimes buy something and then regret it hourster. The eyes of the woman, her mother said, was haunting. It was now reced with a crown of flowers, which she hung from a nail.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been okay, fine and no, I¡¯m not really busy at the moment, just finishing up here. Uh¡­ how was your journey? Hope it was well.¡±


    ir shrugged. ¡°It was okay. So uh¡­ I hope there is no problem. Over the phone you refused to tell me the problem and you said it¡¯s urgent.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Her mother looked away nervously. ¡°ir, you just came back. You should go take a shower, rest, then grab something to eat. When your father returns back from work, we¡¯ll discuss it together.¡±


    ir frowned. ¡°Nothing has happened right? You are starting to scare me with the way your speaking. Did anything happen to Dad? He is not sick again right?¡± He had just had a surgery months ago to get rid of the appendix, and had then gotten sick with mria, just a week after that.


    ¡°Nothing happened to your Father ir, he is fine. Just go take your bath, you look really tired. When your Father is back and ready, we¡¯ll let you know when we need to speak to you.¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you say so.¡± Giving her onest hug, ir walked out of the office. She didn¡¯t know how her mother expected her to be calm, take a bath and go to sleep, she couldn¡¯t do anything but worry at the moment. Though she was used to conversing with her parents, the only time they had both called her for something really important was during high school when her principal had contacted her parents concerning ir¡¯s performance at school, and when she had gotten her first boyfriend.


    She went upstairs to her room. ir¡¯s childhood bedroom, would always bring her nostalgia whenever she stepped her feet in it. Not one single thing had changed from the time she moved here and it still held the most precious things that made up childhood. Her favourite stuffed animal Miss Woodsy with one leg, which had only been Miss Woodsy before ir had cut it off one time when she was really angry. The ceilings was painted with the universe, which lit up at night when ir slept, it also served as a night light. ir was really happy that her Dad set it up, since she was the afraid of the dark. The thing she lost the most about her childhood room was because it was her Haven. Her safe ce where the troubles of the outside world couldn¡¯t get to her.


    She smiled, making sure her door was locked, she began stripping, taking off her clothes slowly. Though she was still worried, she couldn¡¯t deny that she wasn¡¯t tired, her bones were weak and her eyes heavy. But she didn¡¯t have the strength to stand for a shower and she knew if she decided to take a bath, she would spend hours in the tub because she was toozy to get up.


    She got under her covers, d in only her underwear. Taking her phone, she plugged in the earpiece to the portal. For a month now, ir has found it really hard to sleep, she hated taking pills because it made her feel like her body had a problem, so she turned to asmr. There was something about it, the soothing voice and satisfying, nonthreatening sound that helped her lot in putting her straight to sleep, it brought her piece of mind and clears her mind away from any distraction.


    When she woke up hourster, the first thing her eyesnded on was the clock on the wall facing her, nightfall had arrived now, and the night light was the only source of light in the room, she suspected her mother had been the one to out this for her. A knock came from the door. She sniffed, trying to sit up, only to fall back on her bed. ¡°Who is it?¡± She asked, her voiceced with sleep.


    ¡°It¡¯s me ir,¡± It was Anita, the help. Since her mother had gotten back with her writing, Anita was hired to help with little choice around the house, she was also Sinir¡¯s cousin. ¡°Your parents are waiting for you downstairs. Your mother said I shoulde get you, they are waiting for you in the living room.¡±


    ir sat up quickly, granting at the head rush. ¡°Thank you. Let them know I¡¯ll be down soon, I just need to put some clothes on.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll tell them that,¡± Anita said, following that where her retreating steps.


    ir got up and headed to her wardrobe to put on decent clothes, while back at home she wasfortable in walking round the house in her underwear, she couldn¡¯t do that here. Once she was decent, she headed downstairs to meet her parents. Her Father was home now, he sat on the two sitter chair in the living room, while her mother sat beside him.


    ¡°Hey Dad,¡± she said walking into the room. She copsed on the couch closest to them, sitting in a way that she would be facing them.


    ¡°Hey, how are you doing?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± She nodded. ¡°So¡­ Uh, is something going on?¡± She gave a dryugh. ¡°You don¡¯t have cancer right? Please let it not be cancer.¡±


    He gave a small smile shaking his head.¡±No, no ir, I don¡¯t have cancer and don¡¯t worry, no one is sick, or dying, nothing like that,¡± he assured her.

 CHAPTER 2

    ¡°Ok, so what did you guys want to tell me?¡± She asked. ¡°Must be something serious since you had mee back home for it.¡±


    ¡°ir,¡± her Father started, but paused immediately, looking back at her mother, who nodded and ced a supporting hand on his shoulder. He faced his daughter again. ¡°You know how my business was facing major setback about two years ago?¡± ir nodded. ¡°I had to loan money from The Lancaster-¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± ir sat up, surprised by what her Father just said. ¡°The Lancaster? Like the-¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± her mother said. ¡°The Lancaster. Your Father needed to do something fast and when he had approached Mr Lancaster, he was able to loan your Dad a great sum of money which brought your Dad¡¯s business back.¡±


    ¡°Yes. Except ording to the contract I signed, I would pay back in a year and a half time.¡±


    ¡°Ok,¡± ir said slowly.


    ¡°Your Father doesn¡¯t yet have the money to pay Mr Lancaster ir. He does have the money, but if he takes that money out and pay, his business would go back to the way it was two years ago and¡­¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t he give you like more time? I mean, Dad you could ask for more time right?¡±


    ¡°I had agreed that I wouldn¡¯t provide excuses to him once the time reaches, he has already given me a grace of three months and I¡¯ve only been able to gather up seventy percent of what I owe ir. But¡­ Oh, I can¡¯t say this.¡± He rubbed his hair, it was then that ir noticed the bags under her Father¡¯s eyes. He looked really tired, and worn out.


    ¡°ir, Mr Lancaster wants you to marry his son.¡± She didn¡¯t stop to wait for ir¡¯s reaction, not looking at her daughter she continued. ¡°He¡­ that¡¯s the only way he would let your Father off, if you marry his son, Dn Lancaster.¡±


    ir was quiet for awhile, she finally managed to open her mouth ¡°What?¡± She questioned quietly, she had heard the words well, understood everything her mother had just said as she saw the wordse out of her lips. But she had to ask again, just so her mother would prove her wrong. ¡°Why? Why would he say something like that? Just because we owe him money? Dad what did you tell him?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ir.¡± Was all her Father had to say for ir to finally understand the guilty looks on her parents face. ¡°I tried, but he-¡±


    ¡°You agreed.¡± It wasn¡¯t a question. ¡°You guys want to sell me off?¡±


    ¡°No, ir honey, please don¡¯t say it like that,¡± her mother said quickly rushing to her side. ¡°Listen, your father and I aren¡¯t selling you, we tried our best ir, for months, for a way out of this, but Mr Lancaster stuck with his words. ir you have to understand there is nothing we can do about this.¡±


    ¡°N-nothing you can¡­¡± She gave a smallugh. ¡°I¡¯m dreaming right? Right? That¡¯s all what this is, a dream.¡±


    Jane urned to her husband. ¡°Don¡¯t just sit there Martins. Please say something to her.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s there to say?¡± ir pushed her mother¡¯s hand away. ¡°You two know what I¡¯ve been through in thest month. It¡¯s barely been two months since Richard left, the man I wanted to marry, yet here you are with talks about marriage to another man, a stranger?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Darling,¡± her Father told her. ¡°But with time y-you will get to know Dn more. He is smart, sessful, very handsome. I know things will be hard at first, but you¡­¡± He turned to his wife for help with words.


    ¡°It¡¯s not going to be forever ir, after a year you can file for a divorce if you want-¡± her mother tried to speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want a divorce!¡± ir shouted them jumping up. ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married, I don¡¯t want a divorce. Oh, I feel like such a fool, I can¡¯t believe I came here for this.¡±


    ¡°ir-¡± Her mother tried to speak.


    ¡°Goodnight.¡± She said instead and ran up the stairs, heading to her room.


    ~~~


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t understand Samantha, I¡¯ve been married off, and to some man I do not know.¡±


    ¡°Wait, are your parents really serious about this? I thought you were joking. Why would your parents do something like this?¡± She gave a dryugh. ¡°They are not serious right, this is some sick prank?¡±


    ¡°I wish Samantha, I wish, but they are really serious about this. They want me to marry someone I do not know¡­ I can¡¯t, I won¡¯t, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But what? What¡¯s wrong? If they are pressuring you, just leave. You are already a grown woman and they can¡¯t control you.¡±


    ¡°My¡­ This guy my parents are talking about¡­ his father, my Dad owes him, something like that I wasn¡¯t really listening to them. They came to a conclusion that if I marry their son¡­ This is not happening Samantha. My mother said I can file for divorce after a year, but-¡±


    ¡°But nothing, are you actually considering this? Pack your bags ande back home. For crying out ir, we both know you are¡­ as much as I hate you say this, you are not well ir, not in the right state and l know you are not ready to talk about it, but this isn¡¯t something you need on your head now. How about¡­¡± ir was distracted by her door opening and her mother walking in.


    ¡°Hey, Samantha, I¡¯ll call youter.¡±


    ¡°Later? Did I say something wrong? I¡¯m sorry that I brought that up, but-¡±


    ¡°No, you didn¡¯t do anything. My mum is here.¡± She ended the call, not giving Samantha the chance to say another word. ¡°What do you want mother?¡±


    ¡°Mother? Seriously that¡¯s what you call me now? I know you¡¯re angry with me, but you have to understand-


    ¡°No, you stop. Ok, you guys never understand anything, nothing at all and now you expect me too? You do things the way you want to do them, you don¡¯t care who you hurt along the way.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t speak like that ir. You know your Father and I would never purposely do anything to hurt you, we love you and want the best for you.¡±


    ir scoffed. ¡°No, you don¡¯t. Just leave.¡±


    ¡°ir listen to me,¡± her mother insisted, not moving. ¡°We don¡¯t want this, your Father and I were not looking at this. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve been trying to raise enough money to pay off, paying with what we currently have spells doom for your Father¡¯s business. It would copse and why that is not more important that your happiness, we have-¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°So, I am now the solution? Mom, I do not want to get married to a stranger, not to anyone. You know how Richard¡¯s betrayal affected me, you know I still haven¡¯t healed from that and now this?¡±


    ¡°I know darling, I know. But please just do this, for us, please.¡± ir looked away from her mother. ¡°ir please.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to get married,¡± she cried.

 CHAPTER 3

    ir had sworn she wasn¡¯t going to get married to any man, yet, she found herself putting on a fake smile as she smiled at a face she was only seeing for the first time on their wedding day.


    ir had heard a lot about the man, from her mother, her father, and even few of her friends who had heard for him. She had seen a picture, but she had never met him physically. He never came along with his parents, wasn¡¯t around for the wedding preparations or even the engagement ceremony where his father had to be the one to present the ring to her. This was the one time she wished he would have kept with his absence. She had prepared for this with the hope that he wasn¡¯t going to show up and she wouldn¡¯t have to be married with him after all, but he did, and she hated him for that.


    Dn Lancaster was a handsome man, he had this cool, gentlemanly looks that had raised ir¡¯s hope for a minute, but then the cold look he had sent her way when no one was looking had her rethinking. His icy blue eyes held no emotions as they looked into hers. He had his jet-ck hair tied behind him in a ponytail, she thought his hair beautiful, thought him beautiful actually, but that was the only thing. She didn¡¯t need to have a conversation with him to know they wouldn¡¯t get along, but she still had hope.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    They didn¡¯t exchange any special vows, not like the ones ir had written down to say to Richard when they get married, except that day never showed up. So instead she was reciting the paper her mother had handed to her that morning. Dn also didn¡¯t say much, just muttered some, ¡°Promise to be yourwfully wedded husband¡­¡± No till death do us part. She didn¡¯t n to be married to him for long though, once a year was gone, she would file for a divorce immediately. All she had to do was endure. After that, the priest joined them together and they shared a little peck, ir wouldn¡¯t call it a kiss, their lips barely touched for a second, it was dry and she would actually prefer a kiss to the back of her palm than the awkward one she just shared with him, yet, everyone was smiling and cheering them.


    She didn¡¯t have anyone to throw her flowers to, it was a small wedding and the only other people avable were her family, his family, the priest and Dn, who was now her husband. Even without voicing it out, it felt weird to think about it.


    ¡°You were beautiful out there darling,¡± Her mother hadplimented once the ceremony was over.


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± she mumbled. Dn led her out to an awaiting Limousine, which was decorated with ribbons and Balloons, they were to go to his house now. ir didn¡¯t turn back to say goodbye to her parents, just got into the car and waited for Dn. He got in a whileter and the car started, when ir looked back to see her parents, they weren¡¯t there anymore.


    ¡°So Be,¡± Dn said while they were driving.


    She frowned at the wrong name. ¡°My name is ir not Be.¡±


    He didn¡¯t look up at her or acknowledge what she just said, but proceeded to continue with what he was going to say. ¡°Anyways, I just thought it would be better to get this straight so you wouldn¡¯t be expecting any gentlemanly or husband duties from me. I don¡¯t like you, this marriage was for mainly business, nothing else. So we live in the same house, something I was really against but my parents insisted on. Anyways, you stay on your path, I stay on mine, and we would not have any trouble. Is that understood?¡±


    ir eyed him. ¡°Don¡¯t speak to me like a little child. You think I wanted this marriage or anything? I-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t really care about what you want ir and I will speak anyway I want to.¡± He scoffed. ¡°I mean, ording to the papers, the priest and everyone back their, I am your husband after all.¡±


    ir was speechless. She had thought she couldst with this man, if they both got along and understood this was solely for business and they didn¡¯t even have to be together after a year but now, she didn¡¯t think she could evenst one night with him. He was arrogant, proud and¡­ She hated to say this, but he was nothing like Richard. ¡°Not for long,¡± she told him. ¡°By this time next year, I¡¯ll be filing for a divorce and I¡¯ll be the happiest woman ever if I never saw your face again.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± He asked with a voice of one that cared, which only made ir know that he was mocking her.


    ¡°You asshole!¡± ir spat. ¡°Just who do you think you are?¡±


    He gave her a sweet smile, which did nothing but fuel her dislike for him even more. ¡°I am your husband. Also darling, you don¡¯t need to stress yourself, if there is one thing I promise to at least do for you as a husband, it will be to deliver the divorce papers to you myself.¡± She eyed him, the turned away, looking out the window, while he went back to his phone. It was going to be a long year for her.

 CHAPTER 4

    ir woke up to the awful sound of tters around her. She grabbed her pillows cing it over her head. ¡°Get away Samantha! I don¡¯t have the time for your rubbish today.¡±


    ¡°Who is Samantha?¡± A deep voice asked.


    ir¡¯s eyes flew open, as she jumped up, hitting her head with something as equally strong. ¡°Fuck!¡± She cursed, falling back on the bed as she grabbed hold of her forehead. ¡°What the¡­¡± The rest were words in a strangenguage even she didn¡¯t know. She looked up to find a groaning Dn also holding to his forehead as he sent her a ugly look. ¡°What¡¯s your problem!¡± She fired. ¡°Where you watching me sleep?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s my problem? You¡¯re the one with the Iron man head and I wasn¡¯t watching you sleep¡­¡± He eyed her. ¡°Why are your eyes red and puffed up?¡±


    ir frowned looking away from him. ¡°None of your business,¡± she muttered. ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡±


    He took a step back. ¡°This is not your room ir. I suggest you pack your things out before Donnaes back and find you here.¡±


    ¡°Donna?¡±


    ¡°My help. This is her room and you shouldn¡¯t be here. You know you could have asked for a room, instead of just barging in here like you own the ce. Now if you¡¯re done drooling, get your things and¡­ ra has made breakfast, go watch your face before youe down.¡± With that he turned to walk out, but then stopped just at the door. ¡°Also, the doors to every other room is locked, the only one avable is mine so that¡¯s where you would be sleeping this night.¡±


    ¡°Not going to happen, no way am I going to share a room with you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, then I hope you¡¯ll enjoy your time sleeping on the couch tonight. By the time I get back from work, I want you out of here.¡±


    ir eyed his back as he walked away. She stayed still, not nning on moving till he had left. The moment he was gone, she quickly rolled out of bed. ¡°Asshole,¡± she muttered as she wore her slippers hastily, rushing out of the room.


    As ir descended from the stairs, she ran into an elderly woman. She was carrying tworge bags in her hands, like she had just returned from a long journey. ¡°Hi, good afternoon,¡± The woman greeted her with a kind smile. ¡°You must be ir.¡±


    ¡°I am. You are?¡± Though she already had an idea who it was already.


    ¡°I am Donna, Dn¡¯s help.¡± She gave a smallugh. ¡°Sorry, but when I heard Dn got married, I said I muste back home immediately and see for myself, he is always ying tricks on me and I thought this was one of them.¡± ir gave an awkward smile in response as she didn¡¯t know what else to say. ¡°I apologize, I just didn¡¯t think there was a woman strong enough out there to catch Dn¡¯s heart, especially since I¡¯ve never even seen you around before¡­ I wonder what else I don¡¯t know about Mr Lancaster.¡±


    ir forced augh. ¡°Well, what can I say. Love really is a¡­ thing. Anyways, I best be going.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Going? Where are you going?¡± Donna looked confused. ¡°Also, where is Dn, isn¡¯t he supposed to be with you, his newly wedded wife? Or did he go to get something?¡±


    ir thought back to Dn¡¯sst words before he left. ¡°Uh¡­ yes, he wanted to stay with me, but an emergency, he didn¡¯t want to, but he had to go. He will be back soon though or whenever he is done.¡± Donna nodded.


    ¡°Ok then. Have you heard breakfast yet? Give me a moment to drop my bags, I¡¯ll tell Aliyah to prepare something for you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry about that. You should go rest¡­ I suppose you just returned, don¡¯t bother, I¡¯ll try and make something for-¡±


    ¡°Nonsense.¡± Donna waved her off. ¡°Don¡¯t say that. I won¡¯t take a minute, you just go rest and uh¡­ just rx.¡± ir gave her a grateful smile, deciding to ept the offer. After all, it was just a day after her wedding, it was nice having that feeling of being pampered.


    ir decided to do a little tour round the house, since this was her new home, it will do well to be familiar with her surrounding. After wondering around for hours, ir found herself in the library. There was something about the library that reminded her of the one¡¯s back in her house, it wasn¡¯t as big, but big nheless. She sighed going through the books, admiring it. There was something beautiful about big books, she might never get to read it, but she liked holding it, it was always hardcopy before softcopy.


    ¡°ir? Are you in here?¡± It was Donna, she had just entered the room. ¡°Oh, I was looking everywhere for you.¡± She chuckled. ¡°And I did pass here before.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t hear you,¡± ir apologized walking over to her. ¡°Do you need me to help you with something?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, I was just going to tell you that breakfast is ready¡­ though I wouldn¡¯t call it breakfast anymore, it¡¯s already past two.¡±


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ir ate slowly, watching as Donna walked around. ¡°What time does Dn return from work?¡± She asked.


    Donna looked really surprised by this, as she would have expected ir to know. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m not sure. It depends, hees home before eight anyways, other times he stays till around eleven. You should call him and find out¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure,¡± ir muttered. She was happy with this, it meant that Dn wouldn¡¯t be around during the day to make her life even more miserable. If he was out in the day like this, ir could see herself living with it. ¡°Is it just us in the house? No one else.¡±


    ¡°Aaliyah is also around,¡± Donna said. ¡°Surely you must have met her.¡± ir nodded although she had no idea who Aaliyah was. ¡°She doesn¡¯t stay here though, shees in the morning and leaves, returns back in the evening for dinner and then till the next day.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s kind of quiet around here.¡±


    ¡°You will get used to it soon. I mean, it won¡¯t be quiet for much longer when we have children running around, then you will surely miss the quiet.¡±


    ir almost choked on her spit when she heard that, though after that all she wanted to do wasugh. ¡°Yeah, children will be nice,¡± she told Donna. ¡°I¡¯m just not going to have them in this house,¡± she muttered.


    ¡°Did you say something?¡±


    ¡°Nothing.¡± ir stood up. ¡°Thanks a lot for the meal, I enjoyed it.¡±


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll let Aaliyah know. Maybe you will meet her tomorrow, she had to hurry home.¡± ir took her te to the sink, after washing them. ¡°So, how long have you known Dn? Was it a love at first sight?¡±


    ¡°No. Dn and I¡­ we met at work. I used to work in this bar and he came in one day, we just started talking and we connected a lot¡­ so that¡¯s it. We started seeing each other, though I don¡¯te here often, he is usually the one whoes over to my ce.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Donna nodded. ¡°That would exin why I¡¯ve never seen you before. I have to say I¡¯m a bit angry with Dn for not telling me about this. I didn¡¯t know he could be this secretive.¡± She chuckled. ¡°My surprise when I learnt that he got married yesterday, while I was away.¡± She shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t know he could be this secretive, he wasn¡¯t like this with his ex, though he isn¡¯t really the rtionship kind of guy.¡±


    ¡°Really? I didn¡¯t know that. So, has he been in a serious rtionship in the past? Anyone you felt he was definitely going to marry?¡±


    ¡°There was one,¡± Donna said. ¡°I can¡¯t remember her name though, I don¡¯t know much about what happened. She broke up with him, few days after I resumed here. Dn was heartbroken after that, you could tell that he really loved her.¡±


    ir found it hard to believe that Dn could have been in love with someone, or even had a heart that could be broken. She believed that Donna hadn¡¯t gotten the correct story and was just saying what she thought had happened. ¡°That¡¯s sad.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but if he never ended things with her, then he wouldn¡¯t have found you, so in the end and then your marriage wouldn¡¯t have taken ce, this worked well in your favour.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, guess we were just fated to find each other or something like that. Anyways, I don¡¯t want to disturb you, I¡¯m still kinda new here. I¡¯ll just goy and leave you to do your thing.¡±

 CHAPTER 5

    Dn wasn¡¯t joking when he talked about no other room for ir to go to. Any other door that ir came across thinking it was a room where she couldy her head, she would find out it was locked. She was angry as she hadn¡¯t had her bath yet, she wished she had done that before leaving Donna¡¯s room, but then Donna would definitely had caught her. She cringed at the scenario of Donna walking into her bathroom only to find a naked ir still lying her bathtub.


    After walking round for hours, not finding a ce. She finally came back to Dn¡¯s room. Though she wasn¡¯t ready, she could already imagine himughing in victory, she had just ced his things on the bed when her phone began to ring.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hey girl, I¡¯m outside.¡± It was Jessica, a close friend from her previous workce, though after ir had retreated back to her whole after she and Richard separated, they¡¯ve both been a little distant. ¡°I hope you got the text I sent you, I was calling, but you weren¡¯t answering your phone.¡±


    ¡°Outside? You mean like outside this house, you¡¯re there?¡± ir was surprised as she hadn¡¯t even told Jessica where she lived, she suspected that she must have found out from Samantha. ¡°How did you find here?¡±


    ¡°I called Samantha, she gave me the address. She was actually the one who told me to take you out. I¡¯m waiting just outside. I mean, that¡¯s if you want to, I was going toe drag you myself, but then¡­¡±


    ir was grateful Jessica didn¡¯te up to the house, knowing the kind of woman Jessica was, she wouldn¡¯t stop until she had seeded in dragging ir out of the house. ¡°I understand, but you don¡¯t need to check up on me. I promise, I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re fine? Ok, so do you want to exin why I am just finding out that my friend got married yesterday.¡±


    ¡°What? How did you find out? Did Samantha tell you?¡± ir remembered telling Samantha not to tell anyone, but ir was very close to Jessica too, she wondered if she had told her because of that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just said it slipped when she called. This means you admit it¡¯s true and you didn¡¯t want me to know. I mean¡­ forget about that, will wee back to thatter. Where is Richard? Is he there with you?


    Richard? ir was confused, everything seemed to be happening too fast. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Where is your husband? Is he in the house with you?¡± Jessica questioned. ¡°Give him the phone, I will like to speak to him.¡±


    ¡°Slow down Jess. He left¡­ had something to do at work. He will not be back till¡­ I am not sure.¡±


    ¡°Something more important than you, his wife? A day after your wedding?¡± Her voice had risen at thest word. ¡°Girl, Samantha sounded really worried when she told me to check on you. What are you going to do now?


    ¡°Sleep? I mean¡­ what else is there to do. I¡¯m fine Jessi, but I really don¡¯t want to step out today, maybe another day?¡±


    ¡°Tomorrow?¡±


    ir sighed. ¡°Not tomorrow Jessi-¡±


    ¡°You said another day, tomorrow is that. Come on,e hang out with the guys again, we¡¯ve missed you and you could bring Richard with you.¡±


    ir hadn¡¯t told anyone at work that she had broken up with Richard, only Samantha and when asked about Richard, she had simply told them that he went away on a trip. ir wondered if Jessica thought she was married to Richard, because she didn¡¯t know why she was asking of him. ¡°Did you say Richard?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been long since we all hang out and maybe then I can talk some sense into him for going to work a day after his wedding. Also, when are youing back to the office?¡±


    ¡°Jessica, slow down with the questions. Okay, one after another.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°You do know Richard isn¡¯t my husband right?¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I am not married to Richard, he is not my husband. I didn¡¯t tell anyone, but Richard and I ended things about two months ago. I am married to someone else.¡±


    ¡°Are you messing with me? I swear I already have headache, all this talk is not helping. Son you¡¯re joking right?¡±


    ¡°I wish I was, but I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m married to Dn, not Richard.¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is Dn?¡± Jessica exploded. ¡°ir what¡¯s going on in your life? Why am I finding out about all this now? It¡¯s like I don¡¯t even know you anymore. First you drop your resignation letter and didn¡¯t even tell anyone, then you get married and I find out you and Richard ended things, and now you are married, just few months after that? Are you listening to yourself?¡±


    ¡°I know it¡¯s crazy, but it¡¯s the truth¡­ Where did you say you are again?¡±


    ¡°Just outside and I am not leaving till youe out. I am your friend and I know we¡¯ve been kind of distant the past month, but I¡¯m here now. So starting out. I¡¯m waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Can I at least take a bath first?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t wait for that, besides I¡¯m not someone you have to smell nice for, just bring yourself over here.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯m on my way.¡±


    ~~~


    Though ir didn¡¯t have the time to bath because of Jessica, she still washed her face, brushed her teeth before she went out to meet Jessica. Like she had said, her house was parked about a stone throw away from Dn¡¯s house. She waved ir over when she saw her. ¡°I was starting to think you wouldn¡¯te.¡± She threw her hands around ir, pulling her in for a tight hug. ¡°I have missed you, it¡¯s been long.¡±


    ¡°Missed you too.¡±


    ¡°Come on,¡± she said pulling back. ¡°Let¡¯s go somewhere and talk about this.¡±


    ¡°Oh no.¡± ir was shaking her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go anywhere. Let¡¯s just stay in your car instead, are you seeing how I look and I haven¡¯t even have a bath yet.¡± Jessica nodded, together they walked back to her car.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°So about Richard, Do you want to tell me about it?¡±


    ir rubbed her forehead tiredly ¡°Hold on, I¡¯m trying to calm down. If I start talking now I¡¯m going to cry and I don¡¯t want to. Let¡¯s talk about something else.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you cry ir, there is no one here tough at you and it¡¯s not like crying is a crime, no one is going to crucify you. You are obviously going through a lot, even the strongest of men cry.¡± After helping ir with her breathing and seeing that she was better, Jessica continued. ¡°But this is serious, do we need to do some saving? Are you trapped, are you being held hostage?¡± irughed at thest one, Jessica always had a wild imagination.


    ¡°If I was being held hostage, do you think I¡¯ll be out here?¡±


    Jessica shrugged. ¡°Fine, how about you start from the beginning. Let¡¯s start from Richard. Thest time I heard, you and Richard were engaged and was it an August wedding?¡± ir nodded. ¡°And now?¡±


    ¡°We ended things before I dropped my letter at the office. He wasn¡¯t ready I guess, because we were fine one day and the next he left. I haven¡¯t seen him for months, so I had to move on, I¡¯m married to Dn now.¡±


    ¡°Slow down,¡± Jessica begged. ¡°I¡¯m still trying to process the whole thing. So Richard left?¡± ir nodded. ¡°You met Dn and also got married to him in just two months?¡±


    ¡°Love has a beautiful way of working wonders.¡±


    ¡°Love? This Dn is the same guy who left you a day after your wedding? I will ask again, do they have something against you? A sex tape?¡± ir raised an eyebrow at that. ¡°Or even something worse, is that why you married him. I¡¯m sure if we involve the police, something could be done.¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate Jessica, but it¡¯s nothing. I married Dn because I wanted to. We had a small wedding, believe me you¡¯re not the only person I didn¡¯t invite, most people still think I¡¯m with Richard and he went to work today because he has something important to take care of.¡±


    ¡°More important than his wife?¡±


    ¡°Jessica at least this man stood by the alter with me, unlike Richard we ended years of rtionship over the phone. This, what Dn and I have might not be the best, but it will get better.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t here for you when Richard broke up with you. That bastard, I never really liked him. He reminded me of my ex, good riddance to bad rubbish I must say, it¡¯s his lost.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Jessica, can you please not tell anyone about this, at least not till I¡¯m ready to. I really don¡¯t think I can handle everyone questioning me.¡±


    ¡°Its fine, you can trust me.¡±


    ¡°I know, I have to go back now. I¡¯m really tired.¡±


    ¡°Come here.¡± Jessica adjusted her seat belt, leaning close, she gave ir a tight hug. ¡°Take care of yourself and also you should go have your bath you stink.¡± irughed, pping Jessica away.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡±

 CHAPTER 6

    ir felt much better after her conversation with Jessica. She had been worried thinking Jessica would be really angry with her and after finding out about everything, she wouldn¡¯t want to be friends with her anymore, and although she had been really angry with her, but she reminded ir that there were people who would always have her bag and support her. After that ir had cried for a really long time, soaking Jessica¡¯s fabric with her tears, while Jessica patted her till she stopped.


    ¡°If you need help, anytime. You know where you can find me right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I have your new address.¡± After that Jessica left and ir was back home.


    ir decided to call Samantha after that, she didn¡¯t answer at first, but ir dialled her number again, this time she did. ¡°Hey ir, how are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Jessica just left here, she said you told her to check up on me¡­ and also quite a number of other things.¡±


    ~~~


    When Dn arrived, ir was still up, watching a soap opera while sipping on a cup of warm milk Donna had offered to her before she went up to bed. She ignored the look he sent her way, not moving her eyes from the screen, hoping he would leave without speaking to her. She was happy that she was able to have a quick shower right before Dn arrived, she couldn¡¯t go to bed without bathing. ir had decided that would be her everyday routine, have a bath after Dn left, and another one before he arrived. She took note of the time he came back, for the next day.


    He walked away, making ir let out a sigh of relief, she had been sure that Dn was going to approach her. Like he could read her thoughts, he came to the room. ¡°Be, shouldn¡¯t you be in bed at this hour?¡± He asked, loosening his tie.


    She didn¡¯t still look at him, hoping that if she didn¡¯t say anything he would still leave. But it didn¡¯t seem like that was what he had in mind, as he came and stood before her. So she said, ¡°I¡¯m not a child. I go to bed whenever I want to.¡±


    He kept quiet for awhile, watching her. Then his eyesnded on the duvet and pillows beside her. ¡°Where do you n on sleeping this night?¡±


    She frowned. ¡°Well since you¡¯ve decided to be childish by locking up all the room doors, I have also decided to be childish. I¡¯m going to sleep here. In that way, I won¡¯t disturb you, I won¡¯t disturb Donna and no one should disturb me.¡±


    He scoffed rolling his eyes like that was the most ridiculous thing he has ever heard. ¡°You can¡¯t sleep here, not because I care, because I don¡¯t want Donna asking me why my newly wedded wife isn¡¯t with me in bed.¡±


    ¡°Well, since you have refused to give me another room and I do not n onying my head next to you, I would rather sleep here. Let Donna-Hey! Don¡¯t touch me, what are you-put me down this instant!¡± She hit his chest as he carried her up from the couch, and started walking out of the room. ¡°Let go of me you bully!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t ask for a wife, but I got one. Sorry, but you don¡¯t exactly decide what you want. We are sleeping together and that¡¯s final.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t even like me!¡± ir said between angry puffs. ¡°Why would you want me beside you?¡±


    ¡°Hey, I don¡¯t like you doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t offer your husband somefort¡­ I mean you are annoying, but not incapable of offering warmth.¡± Her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°Calm down, I¡¯m not going toy my hands on you.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You are sick, put me down,¡± she said, but they were already entering the room. He kicked the door shut behind them, walking with fast strides, he dropped her on the bed.


    ¡°Stay.¡± Hemanded when he saw she was about to get up.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a dog, you can¡¯t tell me what to do!¡± She yelled through she stayed put, still breathing heavy though. She wanted to fight him and run out but she doubted he would let her.


    ¡°You¡¯re right, you are not a dog, you¡¯re just stubborn. I mean no wonder your ex left you, you must have driven the poor guy to insanity.¡±


    ir stilled when she heard those words. ¡°Don¡¯t mention my ex again,¡± she told him. ¡°You don¡¯t know anything about him or me, you don¡¯t know anything of what happened, so don¡¯t bring him into this.¡±


    ¡°Why¡­¡± He stopped when he noticed the look on br face. Dn didn¡¯t know much about ir¡¯s ex and he had just learned about him from his mother. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologized.


    Now, it was ir¡¯s turn to be surprised. She had never heard Dn saying those words and didn¡¯t think it was possible for him to direct that to her. ¡°What?¡± She asked, but he didn¡¯t give a reply, instead he turned to walk out. ¡°Dn, I¡¯m taking to you!¡±


    ¡°Just sleep ir, forget I said anything about your ex.¡± He walked out of the room.


    ¡°How exactly how I meant to forget?¡± She asked. ¡°Just because you tell me to, doesn¡¯t mean I would at the snap of a finger,¡± she said to the quiet room. ¡°Asshole!¡± She shouted, but her voice was choked and she was sure he probably didn¡¯t hear her.


    She didn¡¯t n on sleeping on the bed with him. ¡°You have another thinging if you think that¡¯s going to happen,¡± she muttered as she took a pillow from the bed, going to the coach sitter beside the wall near the wardrobe and copsed on it. She felt cold, but she didn¡¯t have any nket and while usually she liked to sleep in her underwear, she couldn¡¯t exactly take them off when she knew Dn would being back to the room too.


    She didn¡¯t open her eyes when she heard the door opening again, she didn¡¯t need to look before she knew it was Dn. He kept still as he walked round the room, letting out a frustrated groan every now and then. She was tempted to open her eyes and see what he was doing, but the lights were still on and she didn¡¯t want him to see she was still awake.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re awake ir.¡± Her eyes opened the moment he said that. ¡°You don¡¯t have to pretend to be asleep, I¡¯m not going to kill you.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t know that and also, you can have your bed. I¡¯ll sleep here on the couch.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be crazy. You think I carried you all the way up here for us to sleep separately?¡±


    ¡°Stop it. You can¡¯t force me to sleep on the bed with you-¡±


    ¡°Well you can¡¯t sleep there¡­ juste sleep on the bed ir. You are going to get cold.¡± She didn¡¯t pay him any attention. ¡°ir,e to the bed.


    ¡°No, thank you. I don¡¯t want you close to me. You shouldn¡¯t bother about me and just go to bed. You have a ce to be tomorrow right? You should probably go sleep then and let me rest.¡±


    ¡°You know what, I don¡¯t even care anymore, you do want you want.¡±


    ¡°I will!¡±

 CHAPTER 7

    ir regretted her decisionter on, the room was cold and she didn¡¯t have any nket, just the couch. She sat up in the middle of the night, with the aid of the night n which was still on, she could see Dn on the bed, sleeping peacefully.


    ¡°Dn.¡± She called. ¡°Dn!¡± She said again, this time tapping him gently on the shoulder. ¡°Wake up, I know you can hear me!¡±


    ¡°Even when I leave you alone, you still look for ways to drive me nuts. Some of us have a ce of work to go tomorrow morning ir,¡± he muttered sleepily, brushing her arm away. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m cold,¡± she told him. ¡°Give me a nket or give space so I can sleep.¡± Dn was lying down horizontally on the bed, and ir couldn¡¯t help but wonder if he did that on purpose just to stop her in case she decided toe back to the bed. ¡°Are you listening to me. You like hearing me beg right? Something about me begging gives you joy, right?¡±


    Hearing that a smile came to his face with his eyes still closed. ¡°That¡¯s not my business, just so you know, your invitation to the bed has expired.¡± He snuggled deeper into his bed, pulling the duvet off this chin. ir eyed him, envious of thefort he was getting.


    ¡°What?¡± She said although she heard him correctly. ¡°You were the one who wanted me to sleep on the bed before, you are the one that carried me up here-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you on the bed anymore.¡± He turned his back to her. ¡°So, leave me alone Be.¡±


    Her fist clenched in anger, she hated when he called her by that. ¡°So, you would rather be childish and let me freeze to death than giving me a nket?¡± When he gave no reply. She sighed, getting up. ¡°Fine, I guess I should call your mother, disturb her from her peaceful rest and let her know her son will not give his-¡±


    ¡°Stop talking.¡± He finally sat up, looking at her. ¡°I only answered you because although you are really annoying, I don¡¯t want you dead.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow, you are far too kind Mr Dn Lancaster.¡±


    ¡°Check the wardrobe, now go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she muttered. Over there she found another duvet, it was the one that she had with her while in the living room, Dn had ced it back there when she was sleeping. And that was how the couple spent their first night together.


    ir found herself in a ssroom. She was putting on a white gown, staring at the white board before her, while the familiar looking teacher wrote on the board. Though ir had never met this woman, she felt she knew her. ¡°Hello, miss?¡± She called, but the woman didn¡¯t answer and kept busy with the board. ir decided to go meet her, but as she moved to stand up, she found she was stuck. It was like there was a glue keeping her to the chair.


    ¡°It hopeless,¡± A man said, ir head snapped to the side as she saw Dn sitting beside her. ¡°I have tried, but we are stuck together.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± She asked him, it was then ir noticed something else, there was a cuff in her right hand, and the other was on Dn¡¯s left, keeping them together. Looking back at the board, she noticed the key to the cuff, hanging on the woman¡¯s belt. ¡°Lady!¡± ir shouted at her. ¡°Give me the key!¡± Thedy suddenly stopped writing, dropping the marker, she turned to face ir slowly. It was her, ir. Except this was an older her. ¡°What is this?¡± ir whispered in horror.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± The Lady asked.


    ¡°The key,¡± she found herself saying. ¡°I want the key.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    She pointed to the key that hung from her belt. Snatching it off the key holder, she walked towards ir. ¡°Here you can have it. If you really want to leave, you can leave.¡±


    She snatched it quickly, trying it in the hole, but it didn¡¯t work no matter how hard she tried. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it working?¡± She asked, but all thedy did was smile and began walking back to the board.


    ¡°The key isn¡¯t working because-¡±


    ir fell off the couch. ¡°Ow!¡± She cried out. It was already morning and Dn wasn¡¯t in his bed anymore. She heard the bathroom door opening and then he stepped out, only with a small towel wrapped round his waist. ir looked away quickly, her cheeks heating up. ¡°Go put something on,¡± she said getting up, andying back on the bed.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t like what you see, look away,¡± he told her going about his business.


    ¡°Asshole,¡± she muttered, pulling the duvet over her head once more and going back to sleep.

 CHAPTER 8

    It¡¯s been more than a month since the wedding. ir found herself surviving with encouraging talks from her parents, Samantha and Jessica, they have been the shoulders that she relied on. She didn¡¯t know what she would have done without them, actually she was afraid to think on what she would have done. Sometimes, when things were really quiet and dark, she couldn¡¯t help but recoil in her shadows, the same ce that Richard had found her, before he pulled her out with his love. Richard had been almost everything to her, she became a part of her, became all could think about and that¡¯s because she saw him as her saviour. Only he knows of the things she had been going through before he showed up, only he could see past the mask of the smiling face to the scarred one behind. He had shown her a light she hadn¡¯t seen for a long time, brought her a miracle. When he left, he had taken all that away.


    ir hated him, for the pains he had caused her, for making her believe, when he didn¡¯t. She was angry and she was scared, scared because she didn¡¯t want to return back to that old life. The wedding and Dn¡¯s harsh treatment just made this worse for her, and other times she just wanted to give up. But then, Samantha¡¯s nice words, Jessicaforting her and her parents encouraging her gave her this strength. ir had promised even at her lowest, she would hold on to this positivity, and she would seed in the end.


    ir was the only one in the house. Donna had left for a friend¡¯s ce, Dn left for work and Aaliyah had returned back to her home. She was bored and after binge watching her favourite Television drama series for hours, she decided that she needed some humanpany. But Samantha was yet to return, Jessica was at work, she decided to call her mum.


    ¡°Hey mum, are you home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, why do you ask? Are youing to visit?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m already on my way there. I can¡¯t stay in this house alone anymore or I might just run mad.¡±


    ¡°Darling, this is your house, whenever you want, you can alwayse visit. But what do you mean by ¡®alone¡¯, isn¡¯t-¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t mention Dn. He went to work, and since Samantha is away, and I¡¯m also jobless at the moment. I have no one to talk to, and nowhere else to go, so expect-¡±


    ¡°Wait ir, what do you mean by you¡¯re jobless, you got fired?¡± ir¡¯s eyes widened as she realized what she had just revealed. She never told her parents that she was jobless, she was going through a lot and she feared looking like a disappointment in the eyes of many. She knew her parents wouldn¡¯t judge her and will always be there for her, but the one thing she didn¡¯t want was pity.


    ¡°No, I quit. I¡¯m not going there anymore.¡± She braced herself for the questions. If it was her Dad he would have been more understanding, but her mum still considered ir her little baby, always looking out for her even at times ir thought there was nothing to be worried about.


    ¡°What, why? Since when?¡± The came just like she expected.


    ¡°Around the time that Richard and I broke up, the stress¡­ I don¡¯t want to talk about this now. But yes, I submitted my resignation letter and left.¡±


    ¡°Wait, you quit your job because of Richard? The same man who left you? He is out there, enjoying himself probably with other women and you-¡±


    ¡°Mum, can we talk about this when I get there? Don¡¯t make me change my mind oning before I even step out of the house.¡±


    She was quiet for awhile. ¡°Ok, we¡¯ll talk when youe. Also darling there is also a special visitor here for you.¡±


    ¡°Special visitor?¡± She asked. ¡°Is it someone I¡¯m rted to, Aunth Gertrude?¡±


    ¡°No, you will see when you get here.¡±


    ¡°Ok then, i guess till then.¡± They ended the call after that, but ir didn¡¯t think she wanted to go see her mother anymore after the conversation they just had.


    ~~~


    ¡°So, how has things been so far? Are you and Dn getting along?¡± Irene asked her daughter as they walked back to the house, ir had just arrived in am Uber.


    She shook her headughing. ¡°No, not at all. In fact, he hates me. But don¡¯t worry, I strongly dislike him too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ir. I¡¯m sorry that you¡¯re going through all of this, I can only just imagine-¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t apologize mum, please. To keep my sanity, I have decided to just go along with everything. So, how is Dad doing, is he around?¡±


    ¡°No, your father went to see a friend, he will be back tomorrow. But there is someone else who is here.¡±


    ¡°Someone? Who is this? Is this the special someone you talked about over the phone.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Erin.¡± ir¡¯s face lost it¡¯s call at the sound of the name. Most children had that one kid that there parents always wanted them to be friends with, because ording to them, they were of good behavior. ir had Erin. Erin was like a daughter to ir¡¯s mum, since her mum were best friend¡¯s to ir¡¯s, but they never got along. ¡°She came to see me this morning and it¡¯s good you just arrived, you two could catch up on a lot. It¡¯s been so long since you girls saw each other, she was so excited when I told her you would being over.


    ¡°So excited? Mum please, you know Erin and I aren¡¯t friends right? We have nothing inmon and she is kind of weird¡­ I hope that wasn¡¯t so harsh, but it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that ir, you have always been like this towards ir and it¡¯s not nice. Ever since her mother passed, she¡¯s not fully recovered and she isn¡¯t the old Erin you knew then, she visits because she needspany.¡±


    ir kept quiet, suddenly feeling a bit guilty. ¡°Where is she now?¡± She asked. ¡°Is she going to bs leaving anytime soon?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that ir. I know you don¡¯t dislike Erin that much. Anyways, we were both in the garden before I was informed that you had arrived. You coulde join us in the garden.¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. I¡¯ll pass. You two enjoy your gardening, I¡¯m going to go rest. Is there food in the kitchen, I¡¯m hungry.¡± She turned to head to the house, but she was stopped by her mother¡¯s hand on her.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be like that ir. You can eat whenever you want. Come on, it¡¯s about to rain, we could also enjoy the cool brreeze, brushing through our hair?¡± She smiled at her daughter. ¡°It will be fun, just the three of us women together.¡± After much pushing, ir finally gave in and followed her mother.

 CHAPTER 9

    Erin was much different from thest time ir saw her, was during her mother¡¯s burial. She had sat alone on the bench, dressed all in ck, not speaking to anyone who approached her to share their condolences. ir remembered thinking Erin was really strong, if she had lost her mum, she didn¡¯t think she could hold it together just the way Erin did. ir hadter caught Erin crying after she thought that everybody had left. She had wanted to walk up to her, to console her and tell her everything would be fine. But ir wasn¡¯t the judge of life, she couldn¡¯t predict if everything will be fine. She also wasn¡¯t sure the exact words to say to Erin, there rtionship was kind of a forced friendship, so instead she had walked away and called her mother instead to check on Erin.


    She had on the brightest smile when she saw ir approaching. ¡°ir!¡± She walked over to them quickly, giving her a hug. ¡°It¡¯s been like¡­ Well, a really long time,¡± she said after she had pulled back.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been long. I didn¡¯t know you were back in town, not till my mother just told me few minutes ago. When did youe back


    ¡°I came back just yesterday, thought I shoulde check up on how everything is going around here¡­¡± She snapped her fingers like she just remembered something. ¡°Another reason, I¡¯m here. I heard you got married.¡±


    ir froze, looking at her mother who was behind, she held an equally surprised look as ir. ¡°You knew I got married?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Of course, everyone knows this. I heard it from Stacey, you remember Stacey from our ss right? Yeah, she was the one who told me. She said she heard it from someone else¡­ I can¡¯t remember who. I¡¯m just offended that I wasn¡¯t informed, I know I said I was very busy, but I could have made out time for this.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I¡­ He wanted to tie up things really fast, before I could even settle to think of who I wanted to said the wedding invitations to, I was already saying ¡®I do¡¯ on the alter.¡±


    ¡°A, you and Richard finally did it. I always knew you two would get married one day, if there was a perfect couple out there, it would be you two.¡±


    ir didn¡¯t know how to respond to this. She didn¡¯t know if Erin was saying this because she knew ir didn¡¯t get married to Richard and just wanted to get her to admit it. ¡°Uh, it¡¯s not Richard. Richard and I broke up, I moved on.¡±


    ¡°Erin how about we wash our hands and go in? The sun is really harsh today, I can continue with thister.¡±


    ¡°Ok then, I¡¯ll help you pack this inside.¡±


    ¡°No need, let¡¯s just leave it out here to dry first, I¡¯ll attend to themter. Let¡¯s go in, I believe lunch should be ready by now.¡±


    ~~~


    ¡°So Erin, tell us what you¡¯ve been up to since you¡¯ve been away.¡± Irene asked as they ate. ¡°I was starting to think you¡¯ve forgotten all about us back here.¡±


    ¡°Oh no,¡± Irene said. ¡°That¡¯s not even possible. I haven¡¯t been doing much really. I got this really nice apartment in this quiet street, which is good for me, because with I need the piece to make my videos.¡± Asides from her monthly paying job, Erin was also a YouTube artist, she usually made ASMR videos, for reducing anxiety, stress and inducing sleep. ¡°I also have a new roommate now, so much better than thest one.¡±


    ¡°Thest one?¡± ir found herself saying before she even realized it.


    ¡°I mean Jennie,¡± she told her. ir just nodded, though she had no idea who Jennie was. ¡°Let¡¯s just say she was an nightmare. Things were pretty rough for me after mum passed away. I had ti quit my job and for awhile, I struggled really hard financially, she didn¡¯t make this easy for me one bit.¡± Erin chuckled. ¡°We were always fighting and luckily for me, she finally left. Which is good, because I didn¡¯t n on leaving.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that must have been horrible for you dear, having to go through all that after Maria passed away. You should have stayed back, you know you are always invited to stay, you¡¯re like a daughter to me.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to be a bother,¡± Erin told her, a bit embarrassed. She looked at ir, who wasn¡¯t eating but staring down at her te. ¡°Also, I didn¡¯t think ir would like that idea at all.¡±


    ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s not have that discussion now.¡± After a moment a silence, she cleared her throat and asked, ¡°So, tell me about this new man in your life, what¡¯s his like?¡±


    ¡°He is alright¡­ Erin you know I would have no problem with it if you had decided to stay here with us.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t even leave here, I don¡¯t care about who does.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just that I always got this feeling that you didn¡¯t like me that much. You never really look so enthusiastic to talk to me, and other times it looks like you would rather be somewhere else like the graveyard, than speak to me.¡± Although sheughed, you could see it in her eyes that she was pained by that. ir looked to her mum, who was still staring at her food other thing to stare at, she had decided that she wasn¡¯t going to jump into the topic.

 CHAPTER 10

    ir had sworn that she wasn¡¯t going to answer the call, but it seemed it also wasn¡¯t going to let ir sleep peacefully till she answered it. She bit the hem of her pillowcase in anger while finally reaching out for her phone, with the n to switch it off, but decided against it when she saw who was calling. It was Dn¡¯s mum. She sat up, rubbing the sleep away from her eyes, she answered the call. ¡°Good morning,¡± she greeted. ¡°Sorry, I wasn¡¯t with my phone. Have you been calling for long?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯s fine dear, I haven¡¯t. Are you still in bed? Your voice is heavy and kind of rough.¡±


    ¡°Oh no,¡± ir said quickly, clearing her throat. ¡°I¡¯m not in bed anymore. I just finished eating that¡¯s why, I¡¯ll drink some water.


    ¡°Ok good. I need you to run an errand for me, that¡¯s of you¡¯re not too busy, but this is really important.¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not busy. What is it, do you need me toe over?¡± ir crossed her fingers, praying that she wouldn¡¯t ask for that.


    ¡°No you don¡¯t have to.¡± ir rxed after that. ¡°I just need you to help me deliver something to my son, Dn.¡±


    ir wondered why she hadn¡¯t called Dn herself and told him this directly, instead of making her the middleman. ¡°Ok, but Dn went to work. So I¡¯ll do that when he gets back.¡±


    ¡°Actually there is no time for that, in was hoping you could go hand it to him over there.¡±


    ¡°You want me to go to his workce? I can¡¯t do that, I¡¯m sure he doesn¡¯t want me there and I also don¡¯t want to be there.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that Darling.¡± ir was already shaking her head as she spoke. ¡°I just want you to drop something for me. I was going to send Rose, the help over there, but she isn¡¯t feeling well today.¡±


    ¡°You want me toe get it, then go give it to him? I don¡¯t even know where he works. Uh, maybe you should just wait for Rose to get well? She coulde give it to him another day.¡±


    ¡°But I already sent someone to drop it with you. Evans is going to arrive soon, when he gets there please go drop the papers with Dn, I need him to sign it. You should ask Donna for the address. Take care.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Great. She ended the call.¡± ir didn¡¯t want to go see Alex, she was already enjoying the distance they kept from the other. While he was away during the day, she got the chance to rx peacefully at home and by the time he came back, she would have gone to bed.


    She moved out of bed, deciding that she should start getting ready since the delivery guy would soon arrive, being too tired to stand up, she rolledzily till she fell off the bed. Minutester, she managed to stand up, but only toy back on the bed again.


    ¡°ir?¡± Donna called, knocking on the door. ¡°Are you up?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°There is someone here with a package for you, he says Dn¡¯s mum sent him.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be down shortly!¡± She rolled out of bed, rushing to the bathroom to brush her face andb her hair, then putting on new clothes, she hurried downstairs. Donna was still there, and there was a young man sitting on a chair behind her, holding a cup of coffee in his hand. ¡°Sorry, I was busy with something else.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, here.¡± She handed ir a small bag. ¡°I asked him what it was for, but he said he didn¡¯t know either and Dn¡¯s mum already instructed you what to do with it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she called me earlier. Donna could you please write down the address to Dn¡¯s office, that¡¯s where I¡¯m to drop this.¡±


    ¡°Address you Dn¡¯s office? You don¡¯t have it already?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ nevermind I do,¡± she lied. ¡°I almost forgot for a moment.¡±


    Donna chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s the power of sleep.¡± ir had to call Dn¡¯s mum again to get the address.


    ~~~


    She finally found the building after getting lost two times because she took a left turn at the wrong ce. ir had to admit that Dn was doing really well for himself. She got to the building and got directed by the security to head to the receptionist before she got ess to see Dn.


    She approached the receptionist. ¡°Hi,¡± she greeted. ¡°I¡¯m looking for Dn.¡± She didn¡¯t acknowledging ir¡¯s presence, and kept on typing away at her phone, chewing a gum aggressively. ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re Sylvia, Dn said I shouldn¡¯t let you in here, so please escort yourself out before I call the security on you.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m not Sylvia.¡± She stopped, finally looking up at ir. ¡°I¡¯m ir.¡±


    Thedy eyed her. ¡°Do you have an appointment with him?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m actually his wife.¡± ir frowned, though that was who she was, she regretted saying it.


    ¡°I find that hard to believe,¡± the Lady said with a small smile. ¡°I know he is married, but definitely not to you, you¡¯re not his type.¡± ir frowned, looking down at her dress. Sure he hadn¡¯t put on her best clothes, but she felt what she had on was decent looking. ¡°Are you one of his ex.¡±


    ¡°No, I am his wife. See, I don¡¯t have the time for this. Ring him and tell him ir is here to see him, I have a message from his mother to deliver.¡± Seeing that ir was being serious, the Lady reached for the phone to call Dn.


    ¡°Sorry to disturb you sir, but there¡¯s ady here to see you¡­ yes Sir¡­ she said she has a message from your mother that she needs to deliver¡­ She says she¡¯s your wife, her name is ir¡­ Ok sir, I¡¯ll send her up.¡± She hung up, an embarrassed expression on her face as she looked back at ir.


    ¡°Have you cleared your doubts now, or am I not still Dn¡¯s type?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about that, I didn¡¯t know. Please don¡¯t tell Mr Lancaster, I¡¯m afraid he would fire me, I haven¡¯t been very punctual to worktely, coupled with this I would get fired immediately.¡±


    ir knew Dn wouldn¡¯t actually cared if she was respected or not. If she told him about how she was mistreated by his receptionist, she doubted he would care. But then, the Lady before her didn¡¯t have to know that. ir smirked, raising her head high. ¡°I will think about it. Now, where can I find my husband?¡±


    ¡°Top floor, first door by your left.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said walking away.


    ir¡¯s finger hovered above the knob, she wondered if she should knock before walking in, or just pushing the door open since he already knew that she wasing.


    ¡°Are you going toe in or you just really enjoy standing outside?¡± Dn¡¯s voice from the inside said. ¡°I can see you, just so you know.¡± She frowned and quickly pushed the door open, walking in.


    ¡°If you could see me, why didn¡¯t you just call me in,¡± she said as she walked to his desk.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Dn asked. ¡°When they called saying someone was looking for me, you were thest person I was expecting to see.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°What? When they said ady who were you expecting? One of your girlfriends?¡± He ignored. her question, seeing that he was not going to speak. She took a sit. ¡°I am only here because of your mother, she sent me to drop this with you.¡±


    He kept on staring at hisputer screen, no reaction at all. ir was about to repeat herself, thinking he didn¡¯t hear her, when he said, ¡°Why did she sent you, what happened to Rose?¡±


    ¡°ording to your mother, she¡¯s sick.¡± ir wasn¡¯t stupid, she suspected that Rose was fine, but Dn¡¯s mum just wanted her to do this. ¡°Here,¡± she said dropping the files on his table. ¡°I¡¯ll take my leave now.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± He stopped her in her steps. ¡°So fast? No kiss on the cheeks?¡±


    ¡°You have got to be kidding me.¡± ir scoffed. ¡°I have to be either mad or definitely mad to kiss you.¡±


    ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll just find someone else to do it then. I mean, people expect you to stay faithful to your wife, but how are you going to stay faithful to the one who wouldn¡¯t even touch you.¡±


    ¡°Dn you must be crazy if you think I just cared about all you said. Listen, you can try your best to try and make my life miserable, but I¡¯m counting and once a year passes, I¡¯m out of this marriage.¡±


    ¡°All the better for me, you think I want to wake up to your face everyday?¡± He smirked at her.


    ¡°You really shouldn¡¯t say stuff hurtful words like that to someone.¡± Dn looked taken aback from ir¡¯s reply, it was obvious he had been expecting her to fire back at him. He opened his mouth to speak, but ended up acting like a fish, as he kept opening and shutting, no wordsing out. ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± she said when she saw he was not going to speak anytime soon. She stormed out, mming the door behind her, so hard the windows rattled.


    ¡°Fuck,¡± Dn cussed hitting his head. ¡°What the hell is wrong with me?¡± A knock arrived at his door, bringing him out of his thoughts before he even settled in. His head snapped up as he wondered if it was ir. ¡°Who is it?¡± He asked.

 CHAPTER 11

    ¡°Sir, it¡¯s Alexa.¡±


    Dn sighed, it was his receptionist. ¡°Come in Alexa.¡± The door opened slowly, Alexa first poked her head in, before the rest of her body followed. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°N-nothing really sir, I just came to apologize. I swear I didn¡¯t know she was your wife. I would never have spoken to her in that manner if I knew who she was, I apologize sir, please don¡¯t fire me.¡±


    ¡°My wife? In what manner?¡±


    Alexa¡¯s eyes widened with realization as she realized that ir hadn¡¯t told Dn about their encounter earlier. ¡°Your wife didn¡¯t tell you anything?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± Dn frowned. ¡°Alexa did you say anything disrespectful to my wife?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry sir. I knew you were married, but I¡¯ve never met your wife before and when she came in asking to see you, I was¡­¡±


    ¡°How many times have I warned you about the way you talk to people?¡± Dn suddenly felt like a big hypocrite. He felt he was no different from Alexa, he also had just spoken to his wife like she was trash. ¡°Just leave, I¡¯m not in the mo-¡± His eyes flew to his phone. ¡°We¡¯ll talkter. Leave now, I want to take a call.¡± She nodded, and just like ir did earlier, she hurried out. Except unlike ir, she closed the door ever so gently. ¡°Hey mum,¡± Alex greeted. ¡°I got your message If that¡¯s what you called for.¡±


    ¡°Oh good.¡± She chuckled. ¡°I was starting to think she didn¡¯t go.¡±


    ¡°You just wanted her to see where I worked right? Is Rose really sick like you told ir? I¡¯m asking because I spoke with Rose just this morning and she sounded pretty fine to me.¡±


    ¡°Fine, maybe Rose isn¡¯t sick. But I had to do something Dn, what¡¯s going on in that house?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean? Everything is fine.¡±


    ¡°Is everything really fine because even Donna called, she says she suspect you two are having a fight and ording to her. You don¡¯t eat with your wife, you leave very well in the morning ande backte at night? Do you guys even sleep in the same bed?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you expected mum. I don¡¯t love her. I married a woman who I know nothing about-¡±


    ¡°Well, shouldn¡¯t you be trying, you know, and try to know her better?¡±


    Dn frowned, he didn¡¯t like where this was heading. ¡°Where are you going with this? There is nothing I can do.¡±


    ¡°You should take your wife out. Go on some holiday or something. I mean isn¡¯t that what husbands do for their wife? Your father takes me out, why can¡¯t you do the same for your wife? Her happiness should also be one of your main concern. Who knows, you guys can use this and settle your differences.¡±


    ¡°In other words, you are asking me to take a break from work and go on a vacation with ir?¡± He gave a shortugh. ¡°Are you kidding me? That¡¯s not going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sheughed. ¡°It¡¯s going to happen Dn, or else¡­¡±


    ¡°If you think that was intimidating.¡± Heughed. ¡°Come on, try again,¡± he teased. ¡°This time make your voice a little deeper, not this cute momma voice.¡±


    ¡°Dn. Do I need to shout before you know you should take your wife out to have a good time?¡±


    ¡°Calm down, I¡¯ve heard you. We¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Good. So¡­ how are you feeling, just realized that I haven¡¯t spoken to my son for awhile.¡±N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s good you remember you have a son. But if we are going to do a mother and son catching up, I don¡¯t think that should be over the phone, and I¡¯m really busy now so¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll talkter.¡± She ended the call.


    After a tired ir got back home, she managed to drag herself up the stairs heading straight to bed. The next time she opened her eyes, it was already past six. She gave a loud yawn sitting up, Dn wouldn¡¯t be back for a couple more hours, so she knew she still had the time to go back to bed, but she couldn¡¯t. Not after the disturbing dream she just had. It was simr to one she remembered having the first week of her marriage. Except this one had hit twice as hard, this time they wereughing at her. Her parents, her friends, Dn, and even Richard has shown up tough at her.


    at her.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening to me.¡± ir sniffed. ¡°I¡¯m a good person, I don¡¯t deserve this harsh treatment. Lord, I¡¯m tired. I swear, I¡¯m so tired of everything.¡± She looked to the door as she heard steps approaching, she knew it was going to be Dn, Donna didn¡¯t walk as fast. Usually she would have gotten up from the bed before he showed up, but she was too weak to even care.

 CHAPTER 12

    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to disturb your sleep, just thought I should let you know


    ir dried her tears quickly, happy that Dn wasn¡¯t looking at her to see them. She got out from the bed, to go wash her face in the bathroom. ¡°A vacation? Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Somewhere.¡± He nced at her. ¡°It was my mother¡¯s idea. Apparently, I wasn¡¯t supposed to resume work a day after my wedding. It¡¯s not a husbandly thing to do and I haven¡¯t been treating you right.¡±


    ir rolled her eyes. ¡°Well, that¡¯s something I expect every man should know¡­ not you though,¡± She muttered entering the bathroom,ing out few minutester. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ir had caught Dn holding her diary. ¡°That¡¯s personal!¡±


    ¡°Calm down I wasn¡¯t reading it, I was only cing back for you, you¡¯re the one who left itying around carelessly.¡±


    Though they didn¡¯t fight as often as the first few weeks of their marriage, there were still asional arguments every now and then. ir had been counting, it has been two months now since the wedding, ten more months¡­ she felt she could survive that.


    At first, she had been hoping to grow some kind of connection with Dn. When he was with his friends, she saw another type of Dn which she-at that time-never knew existed. He had been kind, funny, intelligent, if she hadn¡¯t seen the ugly side of him, she would no doubt be attracted to him, he was a very handsome man after all.


    ¡°Just pack your things ir, we leave tomorrow morning.¡±


    ir didn¡¯t know how to describe Dn, he was the mostplicated man she had ever met. Sometimes he would be really mean to her and the next he would help. ¡°I heard you fine the first time. Where are we going anyways?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see when we get there. It¡¯s nothing special, we¡¯re just leaving, taking a rest from work¡­ Well, I am taking a rest from work, because you don¡¯t have a job.¡±


    ¡°I get that Dn, you don¡¯t have to rub it in. This is good anyways, I¡¯m tired of staying in this house, with no one to talk too except for Donna, and she¡¯s busy most of the time.¡±


    ¡°You could talk to me. I¡¯m right here aren¡¯t I?¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°I avoid you because I do not want to speak to you Dn. When we speak, it ends it nothing but fights and you don¡¯t even like me anyways, so why should I even bother?¡±


    ¡°I never said I didn¡¯t like you,¡± he said. ¡°I just said you are annoying.¡±


    ¡°Actions do speak better than words. You could be dumb, but I already got the message loud and clear.¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°Please ir stop acting like you¡¯re so perfect and innocent. You speak like you have been the nicest too me also. The energy I give you, is the same one you give me back.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true¡­ You know what, maybe you should just go on this vacation alone. Going with you, wouldn¡¯t be a vacation anymore, it will be the same experiences except in different location.¡±


    ¡°I would love that more than anyone else, but my mum is determined. If you¡¯re not okay with the idea, you could simply call and let her know.¡±


    ¡°Why should I be the one to call? What happened to your hands? If you really didn¡¯t want to go for this, you would have said so. But you didn¡¯t, it means a part of you wanted this.¡±


    ¡°See, exactly like I said. Stubborn and annoying.¡±


    ~~~


    The next day was when they would be leaving. Dn surprised ir by waking her up for breakfast. ¡°You should go eat,¡± he said. ¡°We don¡¯t want to miss our flight.¡±


    ¡°Good morning Donna,¡± ir greeted as she walked into the kitchen. ¡°I smell something nice¡­¡± She took a dramatic sniff. ¡°Bacon.¡±


    Donna chuckled. ¡°How was your night? Did you sleep well?¡±


    ir shrugged. ¡°It was okay, not the best though.¡± She yawned. ¡°I am so tired and hungry.¡±


    ¡°Do you want to talk about it?¡±


    ¡°Talk about what? My hunger?¡±


    Donnaughed. ¡°No, not that. Dn sent me into the room this morning to get his phone¡­ you were sleeping on the couch.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah,¡± Donna said slowly. ¡°You don¡¯t have to talk about it if you don¡¯t want to. I just wanted to say, I have known Dn for a really long time and though he can be stubborn, he is a good person and sensible. So you two will work your issue very soon, especially coupled with the vacation. Where are you guys going by the way?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know, he didn¡¯t tell me.¡± ir scratched the back of his neck.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s going to be a surprise? That¡¯s so cute.¡± ir wished she could say the same. She already suspected that Donna knew her marriage to Dn was an arranged one. Donna wasn¡¯t stupid and especially what she had just said to ir confirmed her suspicion. ¡°Especially since Dn was so busy you guys couldn¡¯t even go on your honeymoon.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he was busy.¡± ir nodded.


    ¡°I still think he should have made out time for this. I know if my husband had behaved like this after our wedding, I would divorce him right that moment.¡± ir couldn¡¯t help butugh at the fierce look on Donna¡¯s face. ¡°I do hope he makes it up to you over there, I want to see your face full of smiles when you guys return.¡±


    Although ir doubted that would happen, she nodded her head. ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Sit down, I¡¯ll serve you your breakfast now. Dn went to go get something at the office, he says you guys will be leaving when he returns. So you¡¯ll have to west fast.¡±

 CHAPTER 13

    Dn returned just when ir wasing down the stairs with her bags. ¡°Let me help you with that,¡± he offered. She was to tired, so she let him. ¡°What are you carrying in here?¡± He said as he took the bag from her. ¡°We are only going to be away for a week, not a month.¡±


    ¡°Everything in that bag is very important,¡± she told him. ¡°And that¡¯s not all, there¡¯s another bag still up in the room.¡± He shot her a look, but she onlyughed, enjoying herself.


    ¡°Are you guys leaving already?¡± Donna asked when she saw ir, who had juste down from the stairs.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± ir said giving her a quick hug. ¡°I guess it¡¯s still next week then.¡±


    ¡°ir, where are you!¡± Dn shouted from outside.


    ¡°I better go now, before hees and drags me out himself.¡±


    ¡°You guys have an amazing time!¡± Donna waved as they drove off.


    ir had her head phones on, listening to one of Erin¡¯s asmr, the one she had specially rmended to ir. In just the first minute, ir had to admit that she was feeling more rxed and even sleepy. Two minutester she was fast asleep, snoring softly.


    That was her position till Dn finally woke her up. ¡°ir, get up. We¡¯ve arrived at the airport.¡± She made a loud snort sound as response and was about to go to sleep, when she felt some cold liquid, running down her face, heading to her ears.


    ~~~


    ¡°You own this ce?¡± ir asked him as he drove in. Though it had really simr looks with their house back home, ir still had her mouth wide open. There really was not much different between both houses, she wasn¡¯t surprised since it was owned by the same person, the major difference was the house back home looked more modernized.


    Dn chuckled. ¡°Thank you? The house belonged to my grandfather, he left it for me in his will. I only like it because it¡¯s close to the beach.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I would never go to the beach,¡± she told him. ¡°I have a big fear of deep waters. The ocean is the worst and most dangerous ce on Earth, the ocean and space, but space is far away, so I¡¯ll go with the ocean.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so scary about the ocean?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s not scary about the ocean? It¡¯s like dark and evil and to make matters worse, we haven¡¯t even discovered half of what might be there and¡­ Oh, just the thought of it has my skin breaking out.¡±


    Dn chuckled. ¡°Calm down, before. you rub off your Thssophobia on me.¡± She eyed him, punching his arm yfully and there she froze, ir realized that she just had a conversation with Dn with no negativity behind their tones.


    Her arms dropped to her sides, she moved to get out of the car. ¡°I¡¯ll get my bags.¡± She left leaving Dn staring at the spot she had just been at, also thinking about what had just happened.


    ¡°Sure,¡± he muttered.


    ~~~


    Later that evening, like his mother had instructed, Dn was to take ir out for dinner. He kept telling himself he was doing this things for his mother, but he couldn¡¯t help but feel touched at hkw ir¡¯s face lit up when he had told her about the dinner nsOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh wow, this ce is beautiful,¡± irplimented as they took their seat. ¡°I sure the food here must be really good and expensive.¡±


    ¡°Or just trash and expensive,¡± Dn said. ¡°You think peoplee here because of the food?¡± Heughed. ¡°I would rather grab something from the street than this. This,¡± he waved his index finger round. ¡°Is just for show. Just to feel big, rich, slightly better than anyone else.¡±


    ¡°So, if the food isn¡¯t good then why are we here? Can¡¯t we go grab dinner somewhere else?¡±


    ¡°We can, but we won¡¯t. Just rx and enjoy yourself. It¡¯s not that bad, it¡¯s just not so good, the main aim is for you to get satisfied.¡±


    ¡°I would also like to enjoy it,¡± ir muttered as a male waitress approached them. He was young, probably still in college. When he stopped he smiled at ir first before his eyes moved to Dn. ¡°Hello,¡± she greeted sitting up.


    ¡°Hi, I would-¡± He stopped when a watch on his right wrist let out a bleeping sound. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I have to go, someone else will be here to take your orders.¡±


    ¡°Bastard,¡± ir heard Dn said when he was gone.


    ¡°Hey, calm down, okay? He just said someone else would attend to us. I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not going to-¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care who us going to attend to us, did you see the way he was looking at you? Like he wanted to undress you with his eyes. Now, that¡¯s just disrespectful.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a problem with it.¡± She shrugged. ¡°Why, are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°You wish.¡±


    Few minutester, they had another waiter attending to them. ¡°Sorry for the dy,¡± the waitress said. ¡°I¡¯m ready to take your orders.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I haven¡¯t even gone through the menu yet,¡± ir said. ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯ll need a little time to decide.¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± thedy said kindly. ¡°If you are not ready, you can just push the bell whenever you are and I would be right there waiting.¡± Though she had said that with a smile, ir couldn¡¯t help but feel guilty, she began to go through the menu, but stopped when she heard Dn speak.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have the time to go through this. I¡¯ll have¡­ How about this,¡± He leaned forward, ¡°you serve me whatever you think is best, I¡¯ll take anything you bring up.¡± ir frowned, as she watched the two. She felt insulted, even if Dn had no feelings for her, she felt the least he could do was respect her while in public.


    The girl looked nervously from ir to Dn, probably thinking the same thing. She finally smiled. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll do just that. What about your sister what will she have?¡±


    Oh, this was getting fun.

 CHAPTER 14

    ¡°His sister?¡± ir questioned with a frown. ¡°I¡¯m not his sister, I¡¯m his wife.¡± She scoffed. ¡°And I¡¯ll have whatever he¡¯s having.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m so sorry. I swear I didn¡¯t know you two were involved like that because¡­¡± Giving onest look at Dn, she hurried away.


    ir wanted to mention to the girl that she shouldn¡¯t have been so quick to assume things, it reminded her of Dn¡¯s receptionist. ¡°Really?¡± ir asked once she was gone.


    ¡°What?¡± He shrugged, reaching for the ss of water on the table. ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡±


    ¡°You couldn¡¯t even have the decency to flirt with her behind my back? She thought I was your sister and that¡¯s only because she didn¡¯t think you would be flirting with her before your wife.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t flirt with her, I simply told her I would have whatever she thought best. What¡¯s so bad about that? When did that count as flirting?¡±


    ¡°Oh please.¡± ir scoffed. ¡°I saw the way you were looking at her, you were obviously flirting and-¡±


    ¡°Why do you care anyways.¡± He yawned. ¡°Are you jealous?¡±


    ¡°Why would I be jealous of you? I don¡¯t care, you¡¯re free to do whatever you want.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything after that. They sat in silence waiting for their meal to be served, the waitress finally arrived after ten minutes if awkward silence.


    ¡°Here¡¯s your meal,¡± she said as sheid the tes before them. ir wasn¡¯t sure of the concoction the Lady had brought for them, but it looked like corn soup and then fried fish.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll surely enjoy this.¡± Dn told her with a smile ir could tell was fake, he wad just trying to be nice. She giggled, feeling proud as she walked away. Once she was gone, Dn frowned. ¡°Why the hell did she put fish on my te, I hate fish.¡±


    irughed. ¡°Good for you, I wished she had served you only finish. Next time you order for yourself.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you just mind your own business?¡±


    ¡°This is my business.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite, finish up quickly. I need to catch up with some friends at the club, so we¡¯ll stop there before heading home.¡±


    ¡°Your friends?¡± When he didn¡¯t answer, she pushed further. ¡°Female friends?¡±


    ¡°Male friends ir.¡±


    ¡°Shocking.¡±


    ir didn¡¯t understand why Dn had brought her along with him to the club when he didn¡¯t n to hang around with her, the moment that they arrived, he left her and instead when to hang out with some guys ir suspected was his friends, not even bothering to introduce her to them. She didn¡¯t care though, she was still angry about the incident back at the restaurant, she also didn¡¯t want to be around him, so she saw it as a plus on her side. ir just wished Samantha or Jessica were around to be at her side, it felt awkward sitting all alone with no one at your side to talk too.


    She sat alone at a chair in a dark corner of the club, watching Dn. After awhile he stood up, looking round like he was searching for someone. ir sat up, a flicker of hope in her eyes as she wondered if she was the one he was searching for. But then he turned and just began to walk out, ir rested back disappointed. ¡°He doesn¡¯t even care,¡± she muttered.


    One hourter, ir could be seen at the bar, drowning down shots after shots of vodka. She was angry, just when she thought she was finally getting along with Dn, she hated that he had to ruin everything. The bar man chuckled, he had been watching her for awhile. It was an entertaining sight, especially with how she squeezed her face after downing each cup. ¡°Slow down, you don¡¯t want to hurt yourself. Did someone offend you? It seems like you¡¯re here to drink your anger away.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± ir muttered, looking away. Her eyesnded on someone, he reminded her of Dn. She blinked twice, leaning forward for a clearer view, it was Dn. ¡°What¡¯s he doing here? I thought he left.¡± When the bar man heard this, his eyes followed ir¡¯s.


    ¡°A friend of yours?¡± He asked, though he couldn¡¯t see Dn¡¯s face because he had his back facing them.


    ¡°My husband,¡± she told and wondering after why she had just shared that information. Dn had not seen ir, in fact his back was facing ir as he walked the opposite direction.


    ¡°Oh. Trouble in paradise uh?¡±


    She shrugged, facing the bar man again. ¡°There is no paradise, more like a wilderness. Please pour me a drink, I need to get drunk this night and forget all about the day.¡± All she wanted at the moment was to get pierced like sleeping beauty and be thrown in a deep sleep which wouldst for a year, and only after the divorce did she want to be kissed to consciousness.


    ¡°Sorry. I guess he¡¯s the reason you¡¯re drinking¡­ I can tell you are not used to drinking much.¡±


    ir pouted. ¡°What?¡± Sheughed. ¡°Is it written on my face?¡± They talked for awhile, before he had to leave to attend to someone else. ir felt bored after that, she had been enjoying hispany and conversing with him made the situation less awkward than sitting and drinking alone.


    ¡°Hey,¡± A male¡¯s voice spoke into her ear. ¡°You here alone?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± She turned to see the smiling face of a man, he sat down on the chair beside her. ¡°Are you talking to me?¡±


    ¡°Sure¡­ I don¡¯t see any otherdy around.¡± He gave a smallugh. ¡°Sorry, I should introduce myself. My name is Michael, what¡¯s yours?¡±


    ir gave him a sweet smile. ¡°My name is ir and I¡¯m¡­¡± She was going to mention that she was married, but then decided against it. Just earlier, Dn had chosen to flirt with other woman. She had been really jealous when she saw Dn throwingpliments at the waitress earlier, like she wasn¡¯t sitting right before him. She had chosen not to bring the topic up after the waitress left, because though the priest said she was his wife, she didn¡¯t feel like one.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°You¡¯re?¡± Michael was still waiting for a reply.


    ¡°Nevermind.¡± She shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Nice to meet you Michael¡­ Are you here alone?¡± ir couldn¡¯t help feeling a little confident after she had asked that. The l


    He was a bit surprised by the change. For a moment he had been sure that she was going to refuse him, but now she had a more genuine smile on her face, and her eyes did show interest. ¡°Yes¡­ Yes, I am. You?¡±


    ¡°I am.¡± She grinned.


    ~~~


    Dn had been looking for ir for awhile now, he had gone to see if she was waiting for him in the car, but when he got there he remembered there was no way she would have gotten into the car when she didn¡¯t have the keys, so he went down to a restaurant close by to see if she was there, but she wasn¡¯t, then he headed back to the club.


    He felt he should apologize to her, she was his wife after all and he knew he hadn¡¯t exactly been treating her like one. Though she didn¡¯t say anything, he could see in her eyes that she was hurt. Dn couldn¡¯t fully understand why he did certain things just to hurt. Yes, he wasn¡¯t happy that he had to get married to her because of her father¡¯s debt, but he felt he had taken it too far.


    ¡°Hey dude, I¡¯ve been looking everywhere for you. Are youing, the guys and I are going.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t leave Jake, I actually came here with someone who I am now looking for.¡±


    ¡°You came here with someone? Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­¡± Dn didn¡¯t know how to tell them that he came to the club with his wife and he had abandoned her after treating her badly back at the restaurant,. just to go drink with his friends. He remembered the reason his mother had suggested he and ir took a break, it was all about ir and he knew he hadn¡¯t exactly given her the best holding and he was supposed to make her happy. Dn sighed, he felt like the biggest asshole on Earth. ¡°Oh, I¡¯ve messed up Jake.¡±


    ¡°Messed up how? Who did you bring?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my¡­ friend. You guys can leave, I won¡¯t be joining you today, next time.¡±


    The shook hands. ¡°Ok,ter then. Hope you find whoever you are looking for.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± he said and then Jakeughed. Then Dn remembered that earlier he had seen ir heading towards the bar. He hurried over there. ¡°Hi,¡± he greeted with a wave.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what do you need?¡±


    ¡°Just need to ask something, I¡¯m looking for someone.¡±


    The bartender¡¯s countenance changed immediately, he frowned, a defensive look set on his face. ¡°No, I¡¯m not sleeping with your girlfriend, did Anne tell you something? I swear she¡¯s lying.¡±


    It was Dn¡¯s turn to be confused. ¡°Anne? I don¡¯t know who that is. I¡¯m looking for my wife, blue eyes, red hair, beautiful smile has the ent-¡±


    ¡°Oh, you mean thatdy that was just taken to the dance floor?¡± He pointed behind Dn, who raised his eyes, following the bar man¡¯s hand. He was right. ir was there, dancing with a man. ¡°Look at them, they look like such a lovely pair, unlike the shithole husband who she talked about.¡±


    ¡°Shithole husband?¡± Dn¡¯s head snapped to the man. ¡°She spoke about me?¡±


    The man froze. ¡°W-wait, you¡¯re her husband? It can¡¯t be, she described you as a horrible per¡­ anyways, how do you guys rtionship work, are you in like an open rtionship because how do you stand here while another man dances with your girlfriend-sorry, I meant your wife.¡±


    Dn sucked through his teeth, letting out a hiss. He breathed slowly, trying to calm himself. Dn was really trying his best not to let his anger get the best from him. He didn¡¯t want to cause a scene or embarrass ir, but the more he saw them together, double the damage he wanted to inflict on the man dancing with her.


    ~~~


    ¡°I should probably go,¡± she said. ¡°I don¡¯t think I can stay here anymore.¡± Though she had wanted to, ir couldn¡¯t, she felt it was wrong. Dancing with a man who is not Dn just felt weird, even when she had never danced with Dn. It felt wrong to her.


    ¡°You sure, but we¡¯ve only just started.¡±

 CHAPTER 15

    ¡°Yes, I-¡± ir stopped dancing the moment she saw Dn walking towards them, she tried to free herself from Michael¡¯s hold. immediately, but he had a pretty strong grip. ¡°Let go of me Michael.¡±


    ¡°Come with me.¡± He pulled her away from Michael, removing his hold from ir¡¯s arm, then proceeding to brush invincible dust from where Michael¡¯s hands had been on ir. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let other meny your hands on you ¡±


    ¡°Dn? What are you doing here?¡± ir looked from Michael to Dn, a panicked look on her face. ¡°I thought you already left.¡±


    ¡°Hey, what don¡¯t you just leave thedy alone-¡±


    ¡°Please shut up. I¡¯m speaking to my wife. Next time if you need an ass to grind against your crotch, go pay for ap dance, or even better find for yourself a wife.¡± He turned to Delphine. ¡°You,e with me.¡± Not waiting for a reply or a reaction, he began pulling her away.


    ¡°Husband? But she told me she wasn¡¯t here with anyone,¡± Michael said, but when he saw ir was not resisting Dn, he shrugged, he walked away to find another dancing partner.


    To anybody who looked at them, they would probably think that ir was Dn¡¯s sister. Especially with the determined look on Dn¡¯s face and the pout on ir¡¯s face, like a child who had just been caught doing something bad. He didn¡¯t loosen his hold on her even with all her protests and pping his chest hard.


    ¡°Stop Dn, you¡¯re hurting me.¡± He didn¡¯t stop pulling her, but his hold loosened a bit. ¡°Where are you taking me? Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°We are going back home.¡±


    The car ride back home was quiet and the most awkward ir had ever found herself in, excluding her wedding night. She spent the entire moment, arm crossed before her chest looking out the window, while Alex tried his best to calm, every once in awhile, he would suck in through his teeth, letting out an hissing sound which made ir feel very ufortable.


    The moment Alex packed the car, ir not waiting rushed out, she didn¡¯t want to face him. She kept running, rmed when she heard heavy steps behind her. ¡°ir wait!¡± He called.


    ¡°Leave me alone!¡± She cried, ignoring his calls. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you-¡± The words were wiped away as he grabbed her elbow again, pulling her hard against his chest. Something about the moment reminded ir of their wedding night, when Dn had brought her to his home for the first time. ¡°What do you want?¡±


    ¡°I want you to talk to me, who was that guy you were dancing with?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything with him, we didn¡¯t even touch we just danced. Also, you are in no ce to ask me that, you have no right to ask me that Dn.¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°I¡¯m your husband, I have every right to ask you that. How dare you dance with another man, have you got no shame?¡± Dn was furious and ir¡¯s tone only seemed to infuriate him even more.


    ir ced her arm on her waist, rolling her eyes. ¡°Shame? You want me to have shame? How about you Dn, have you got no shame? Weren¡¯t you the one shamelessly flirting with the waitress earlier with your wife before you? What¡¯s wrong with me doing the same? If you hadn¡¯t arrived earlier, I would have done far worse.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re nothing but desperate that¡¯s why you¡¯re willing to offer your body to the next man that just shows up. If you needed my attention so bad, you could have just asked.


    ¡°Did you¡­ were you indirectly calling me a slut?¡±


    Dn opened his mouth, but no words came out. He realized that once again he had just let his jealousy and anger get the best of him. He had told himself earlier that he would have to apologize to ir, and to make it up to her. But once again, he had screwed up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t have said that. I¡­ I let my anger get to me again, I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Why? Why do you hate me so much?¡±


    Dn let out a frustrated groan, running his hands through his hair. ¡°I don¡¯t hate you ir. Hate is nothing I feel when I look at me.¡±


    ¡°Really? You don¡¯t hate me? The way you¡¯ve treated me ever since we got married, ignoring me, the insults? That doesn¡¯t scream hate to you?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ You wouldn¡¯t understand ir, you are just seeing this from your side, do you know how I felt about this, the entire thing?¡±


    ¡°What are you saying Dn?¡±


    ¡°I had my life, ok? Before all this, I had my life. Then I wake up one morning, finding out that I¡¯m going to get married to some girl just because her Father owes mine money and my Father wants to punish me. Did you think I was jubnt at that?¡±


    ¡°What about me? How did you think I felt? You don¡¯t know half the things I¡¯m going through. Marrying a stranger to pay off my Father¡¯s debt, barely two months till my fiance left me. Did you think the attitude you have been giving me made everything better?¡±


    ¡°ir-¡±


    ¡°No stop, don¡¯t act like you care. You don¡¯t, you¡¯re selfish and the only person you care about is yourself.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not true, you know that. I¡­ I know I¡¯ve been an asshole and¡­ I wanted to hate you. I know that¡¯s stupid because I didn¡¯t know you then, but even before I met you, I swore to hate you and¡­ then I met you, and although it really cheered, it still showed how much of a sweetheart you were and I hated that. I hated that and I needed to build a stronger wall and took out all my anger and frustration on you.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ir, for what I¡¯ve done, the actions and words that hurt you. I¡¯m truly sorry-¡±


    ¡°Well, you can take your words back, but the about the pain I feel? Can you also take them all back? Because if you can, I¡¯ll ask you to. God knows I¡¯m sick and fucking tired of crying.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Dn was lost for words. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I hurt you. If¡­ How about we start again? We just begin and forget all that happened in the past?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that easy to forget Dn.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± he muttered. ¡°But I¡¯ll try to make it up to you. I won¡¯t be hard or rude to you anymore and¡­ then maybe this will go smoothly. Ok?¡±

 CHAPTER 16

    ¡°Ok. I¡¯m going to rest my head now. I am tired of today.¡± He let her go this time, she needed the rest, they both did.


    ~~~


    Dn couldn¡¯t sleep that night. For some strange reason he didn¡¯t feel he was allowed to sleep. He wanted to do something nice, to make it up to ir. But he had no idea in mind and he knew ir was not the kind of girl who fell for material items, but he didn¡¯t know what else to do. He had gotten up early in the morning to go prepare breakfast for her. He had gotten to the kitchen, excited till he remembered he didn¡¯t know one thing about cooking. Growing up in a rich home, Dn only stepped his feet in the kitchen to eat food, never to make them. So instead he had to order breakfast, he decided he would just lie to ir that he was the one who cooked it and that¡¯s exactly what he had done.


    ¡°Hi, I actually prepared breakfast,¡± he said as she came down that morning.


    ¡°Uh¡­ You prepared breakfast.¡± She walked slowly to the table where the food was set out already. ¡°You prepared all this yourself?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ and no, this is not to make up for all the times I have wronged you, but I guess I better start with the littlest things right. I just wanted you to know I¡¯m serious.¡±


    She giggled. ¡°Little? This is too much Dn, we¡¯re just two here. There is no way¡­¡± Her voice faded off as she reached to grab a slice of bacon. After taking one bite, ir was thrown in shock. ¡°Did you say you cooked this?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he lied with a proud smile. ¡°All of it¡­ you like it?¡±


    ¡°I love it.¡± She nodded as she reached for another, looking at him. ¡°If I say I¡¯m still angry at you, does this mean you¡¯ll prepare breakfast for me everyday? Because it that¡­¡± ir dropped the bacon as her eyesnded on something sticking out from the wastebin. ¡°Dn, you bought this food.¡±


    ¡°What? How did you know?¡±


    ¡°I suspected when I saw the empty boxes, but now you just confirmed it.¡±


    ¡°Ok fine, you caught me. I honestly don¡¯t know how to boil egg right, or how the kitchen operates. I was going to try, but then I don¡¯t want to cause fire problems¡­¡± He scratched the back of his head nervously. ¡°You enjoy the food right?¡±


    ir nodded, biting her lower lips hard to stop theughter already bubbling down her throat. She has never seen Dn that way and she couldn¡¯t deny that she was surprised. He looked exactly and at the same time nothing like the hard man who always shut her down, this was a version she didn¡¯t know existed. ¡°Yes, I enjoy the food. Thank you, I really appreciate¡­ Aren¡¯t you going toe eat, you aren¡¯t expecting me to finish this right?¡±


    ¡°You sure you want me to join you?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Sheughed. ¡°You bettere dig in before I change my mind.¡±


    Samantha finally returned, and the first person she had called was ir. She wasn¡¯t yetfortable ining to see ir in her house, so instead they had both met at a coffee shop to talk. ¡°It¡¯s been like forever Samantha,¡± ir said as they took their sit. ¡°I can¡¯t even remember thest time we sat on the same table to drink and talk¡­ It was just few months ago, but it felt like years.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I have missed you too!¡± She said. ¡°I¡¯m d I¡¯m back also. I was getting scared at first, thinking that they would want to retain me.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I wouldn¡¯t be happy for you because those people do pay you well, but then I¡¯m really happy that you¡¯re back.¡±


    ¡°Tell me everything? Did you win a lottery or something, you look really excited for this.


    ¡°I wish.¡± ir sighed. ¡°And I don¡¯t have anything to say. I¡¯m just happy that¡¯s all. Things have been going great in my life recently, I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve felt this happy for a long time and I¡¯m just happy for this moment.¡±


    ¡°A, I¡¯m happy for you. This must mean Dn has finally stopped troubling you, or did you finally break his head with a baseball bat.¡± irughed at that, she remembered saying those exact words to Samantha about Dn. ¡°Did you finally kill him.¡±


    ¡°No, actually he is one of the reasons I¡¯m this happy, he¡¯s been really sweettely.¡±


    ¡°So, he¡¯s been sweettely?¡± Samantha found it hard to believe her ears, few days ago when she had spoken to ir, Samantha knew she had to return before ir sounded like she was on the edge of losing it all. ¡°Like, he¡¯s changed? Or he is¡­ Pretending?¡±

 CHAPTER 17

    ir shrugged. ¡°Well, you see two weeks ago, we went on this vacation, which his mother had well made us go to. We kind of hard a big fight and after talking issues out, he promised to work on himself and well, that¡¯s what he¡¯s doing. After this, we¡¯ve been working on ourselves, the foundation to a good rtionship is friendship. We¡¯ll see our things go from there.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Samantha asked still in disbelief. She had not had one conversation with Dn since ir got married to him, but from all the things ir did say about him, she found it hard to believe that someone could just have a switch after one conversation.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s been really sweet, kind, patient and he hasn¡¯t raised his voice at me since then. I mean, Samantha I couldn¡¯t even share a bed with him before, we would always get into a fight. I don¡¯t know, maybe all we needed to have done right at the start was talk and then things wouldn¡¯t have been so bad. He is actually better and I¡¯m starting to like this new Dn.¡±


    ¡°What? Like?¡± Samanthaughed. ¡°You¡¯re not serious right?¡± ir only smiled, sipping her drink. ¡°Are you really like having feelings for him.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I have feelings for him Samantha¡­ I¡¯ve always found him attractive, I mean have you seen him? And I¡¯m not saying I¡¯m in love with him or anything like that, please don¡¯t get my words wrong.¡±


    ¡°So, do you still n on getting the divorce with him afterwards? I mean, you still remember that right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I do. I¡­ I¡¯ve chosen not to think about it. When the times reach, I¡¯ll just go along with the flow. I¡¯m still months away, so no reason to think about it now.¡± She reached her her coffee, taking a small sip, while Samantha continued to stare at her in shock.


    ¡°Oh wow, where is the ir that spoke to me over the phonest week? I guess Dn must have really changed to have you like this. Well, I wish you the best. So, I¡¯ve got news for you, but, I¡¯m not sure you will want to hear it.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± ir was curious now.


    ¡°You sure? I don¡¯t want to spoil your mood.¡±


    ir chuckled. ¡°I don¡¯t think anything can spoil my mood now, unless the news that someone died.¡± When Samantha didn¡¯t say anything, ir frowned. ¡°Wait, no one died right, nothing happened to my parents or anyone back home right?¡± She was already breathing heavily.


    ¡°No, no, calm down ir. Your parents have fine. I haven¡¯t even visited, but we could make out time one day and go see them together. But this is quite the opposite..¡± She stopped, still hesitating. ¡°It¡¯s Richard, he¡¯s back.¡±


    ¡°Eh?¡±


    ¡°I said Ri-¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t have to repeat yourself Samantha, I heard you well. I¡¯m just¡­ well,. I¡¯m shocked.¡± Anybody was Richard. ¡°I¡¯m confused, he¡¯s back?


    ¡°Same here ir, but he is back in town and he has been asking for you. I just wanted you to know in case you run into him one day, like I did yesterday.¡±


    ¡°You ran into him just yesterday after you returned?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Samantha nodded. ¡°Oh, thinking about it just makes me wish I had punched his face when he approached me earlier, but there were people around and I do not want to be dragged to cell.¡±


    irughed. ¡°What was your first reaction when you saw him?¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, I thought it was his ghost at first, I was going to the coffee shop and there he was just stepping out, we bumped into each other¡­ you know, you don¡¯t look too affected by this as I thought you would.¡± Samantha pointed out. Being ir¡¯s best friend and one who was really close to her, she knew how Richard had affected ir.


    ¡°I¡¯m moving on Samantha, I¡¯ve been stuck too long in that dark zone and now that I¡¯m finally smiling andughing again, I won¡¯t let Richard¡¯s return push me back to that area. I don¡¯t even care anymore, I¡¯m married and I have nothing to do with Richard.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t admire your new positive energy ir, but aren¡¯t you worried?¡± She leaned forward, her elbows on the table as she rested her head on her palm, concern written all over again.


    ¡°About what, Richard?¡±


    ¡°Yes. What if he decides toe look for you and he meets Dn and uh¡­ I don¡¯t know, something could happen.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. I wasn¡¯t the one who left, he was the one who disappeared, not even having the guts to end our rtionship facing me. Who breaks up with their partner over the phone? I mean, he couldn¡¯t even give a reason why he was ending the rtionship, just ran away.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m happy you are not affected by him anymore. Come on, it¡¯s getting dark let¡¯s-¡±


    ¡°Oh, there¡¯s Dn¡¯s cousin.¡± ir raised her hand before he face. ¡°I don¡¯t want her to see me, she¡¯s really nosy-No, don¡¯t look.¡± She stopped Samantha who she could see what about to turn. ¡°If she sees you, she sees me. I really-Fuck, here shees.¡±


    ¡°ir!¡± Sylvia squealed running to her. ¡°Lord, I haven¡¯t seen you since like the wedding day,¡± she saiding to a stop before ir and leaning down to give her a kiss on the cheek. ¡°We live in a small world don¡¯t we? How are you doing anyways?¡± And before ir could say another word, she was already taking a sit right beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, good.¡± ir shrugged. ¡°Everything¡¯s great. Sylvia this is my best friend, Samantha. Samantha this is Sylvia, she is Dn¡¯s cousin.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Sylvia turned to Samantha. ¡°Nice to meet you.¡± Then back to ir. ¡°So how¡¯s Dn doing, how¡¯s the marriage going?¡±


    ¡°Great. Dn is doing good.¡± ir didn¡¯t know what exactly to say when people asked about Dn, because she felt like when she gave her reply, they were expecting more than one sentence. ¡°He is¡­¡± She tried to say something else, but ended up with nothing. ¡°Good.¡±


    ¡°You know, I must apologize ir. I honestly didn¡¯t think your marriage with Dn was going tost a month. In fact during your wedding day I was ready to bet that you wouldn¡¯tst a day in that house with Dn.¡±


    ¡°Why do you say that? Is there something terribly wrong with Dn I don¡¯t know about?¡±


    ¡°He is crazy. An asshole and has no regard for anybody but himself.¡±

 CHAPTER 18

    ¡°That¡¯s not true!¡± ir snapped at Sylvia, surprising even herself. A week ago and she might have been supporting Sylvia, instead she would have added more words against Dn. But they both have been having lot of conversations now and ir now understood why Dn must have ¡®strongly disliked¡¯ her in the beginning like he said. ¡°He is not so bad.¡±


    ¡°You know,¡± Samantha finally spoke up. ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to say anything, but don¡¯t you think that¡¯s a little harsh thing to say about your own cousin.¡±


    Sylvia didn¡¯t look guilty at all. ¡°I don¡¯t think it is, if it¡¯s the truth.¡±


    ¡°Hold on, so you don¡¯t even care at all? How jobless must you have been to work all the way here just to badmouth your own cousin?¡± Samantha cussed. ¡°Did Dn do something in the past? Something I don¡¯t know of?¡±


    She didn¡¯t give a reply to ir, which to Samantha and instead faced ir instead. ¡°Did they tell you about ra?¡± Samantha let out a cuss when she saw Samantha was ignoring her. ¡°I¡¯m sure he told you all about her?


    ¡°Eh? Who is ra, an ex girlfriend?¡±


    ¡°You can call her that. They were going out for awhile till Dn broke her heart. He didn¡¯t just break it, he stump on it, till the shards were looking like cereal kes.¡± ir bit her lips fromughing at the silly simile. What she wouldn¡¯t understand was why Sylvia cared so much. Any other person would be happy to see that there cousin was finally settling, but Sylvia seemed to be nothing but disturbed. ¡°I mean, I don¡¯t see why you are still with him, I would have expected that you would run away since.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know who ra is, and I can¡¯t judge till I have heard Alex¡¯s part of the story. Couples break up, and yes the one still attached would get heartbroken, but it doesn¡¯t make the other person a monster. Dn must have had his reasons on why he chose to end things with ra.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Sylvia sighed palming her head. ¡°I knewing here was a mistake, you¡¯re so stubborn. Can¡¯t you just listen?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Samantha spoke up again. ¡°Please don¡¯t speak to my friend like that. Sorry she chose not to listen to your stupid talk, just how naive do you think she is?¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t speaking to you.¡±Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°No, but I¡¯m here. I¡¯m listening, and I¡¯m ir¡¯s best friend. I don¡¯t care if you direct your talk to me or not, I¡¯m part of this conversation.¡±


    ¡°Also, what did you mean by ing here¡¯ was a mistake¡¯? Did you follow us here?¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter.¡± She gave a sweet smile and looked back at ir. ir couldn¡¯t help but feel disgusted and crept out by Sylvia¡¯s attitude. She was now revealing who she really was, behind the fake niceness and sweet tones. ¡°Anyways, i hate to break it to you, but Dn doesn¡¯t really love you. He is just with you because of the inheritance. It was the reason be rushed to get married, not because of you.¡±


    ¡°Inheritance what are talking about?¡± ir¡¯s hand was really itching tond a p on Sylvia¡¯s face. ¡°What¡¯s special about this inheritance and whose inheritance is it? Who is going to inherit it? What does that have to do with the rtionship between Dn and I?¡±


    ¡°I have said too much,¡± she stood up. ¡°When you get home to your lovely husband. You can ask him all about this, especially about ra, let¡¯s see if he denies knowing her. If he does, you cane meet me and I¡¯ll tell you the whole story. It was nice meeting you anyways, see youter.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully not,¡± ir muttered.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like her,¡± Samantha said after she had left. ¡°Anybody who can talk about their own family like that, they are not to be trusted.¡±


    ¡°I know right. Though what do you think she meant by Inheritance and who is ra?¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should do as she said and ask Dn, here what he has to say about it first. It¡¯s probably nothing serious though, she seems like the type that just loves causing trouble.¡±


    ¡°Really? She approached you to say all that?¡± He asked after she had told him all about her encounter with Sylvia. ¡°I knew she was determined, but I didn¡¯t think she would go that far, approaching you because of the stupid inheritance.


    ¡°Yeah, she said I should ask you and hear what you have to say about ra and the inheritance.¡± ir shrugged. ¡°She talked about a couple of other things and did call you names.¡± ir chuckled. ¡°No offense, but your cousin is kind of uh¡­ crazy.¡±


    ¡°Believe me when I say most of my rtives are.¡± He sighed, walking over to ir, he ced his arms gently on her shoulders. ¡°ra was my ex, we dated for awhile back then and Sylvia somehow got the idea that I was only dating ra because of the inheritance. When ra found out about this, she thought I was using her, and she ended the rtionship.¡±


    ¡°What inheritance are you talking about? The word has been flying around, and if ra ended things with you because of it, don¡¯t you think I should know?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know about the inheritance?¡±


    ¡°No, I really do not know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°The whole wedding, the reason my parents wanted us to get married so bad, you weren¡¯t told?¡± ir shook her head, she was lost. She had thought his parents just wanted them married because they were just for public views. ¡°My Grandfather, the one who built the organization. In his will, he stated the one who will be in charge is his first grandson, me. I just have to get married and If don¡¯t after a few years, it¡¯s to be passed to the person after me. That¡¯s my parents were in a hurry to get me wedded to you. Luckily for them, your father owed them money, it made it easier¡­ I thought you already knew this?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± ir whispered. ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ so, you got married to me only because of the inheritance?¡±


    ¡°ir-¡±


    ¡°I need to go rest.¡±

 CHAPTER 19

    ¡°Wait,¡± he said quickly stepping in her way. ¡°You have to understand that I thought you knew, and I didn¡¯t want this. Seriously, I was against the whole idea.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not angry with you Dn, not you. Do you know how I feel? Like some pawn in a stupid y.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t even care about the inheritance anymore. It was one of the reason I was strongly against the marriage. After everything with ra, she was someone I really cared for and it was this stupid talk of inheritance that Sylvia brought up to her that destroyed our rtionship. It was why I didn¡¯t want this, and also one of the reasons I treated you the way I did. I didn¡¯t want to fall or you, or for you to fall for me, knowing that you were just doing this to pay for your father¡¯s debt and my parents were making me do this to secure the inheritance.¡±


    ¡°And now?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care anymore, this is no longer because of the inheritance. This between us is because I like you and now, I really want to pursue this thing with you, see where it leads us.¡±


    Like she had said, she wasn¡¯t angry with Dn. She wasn¡¯t surprised because there had to be a better reason behind them wanting her to get married to their son and not just for the sake of it. ¡°So Sylvia is so bent on destroying this rtionship because?¡±


    ¡°Because she is Sylvia and well¡­ my parents are not the only one who has their eyes set on the inheritance. Simple, if I don¡¯t get it, it¡¯s given to the next in line, which is Sylvia.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why she¡¯s so desperate.¡± ir sighed. ¡°Well I feel better knowing this now. I thought she was just weird, but¡­ she still is, but at least she has a good reason to be this time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not mad at me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No¡­ I have one more question though. So, this ra? She broke up with you because of Sylvia? The inheritance?¡±


    ¡°Because she thought the only reason I wanted to be with her, was so I could marry her, just for the inheritance. At least now I know who put that idea in head. But please believe me, Sylvia is wrong. I know we only just started getting along with the decision to try and make this marriage work, and I¡¯m not doing this with the inheritance in mind.¡±


    ¡°I know that already, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not a child to let Sylvia¡¯s words get to me. It¡¯s fine, I mean there is nothing I can do about it now. Getting angry would not change anything, so I best just go along with it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for all this, the things you have to go through because of me¡­ I¡¯m going to speak to Sylvia about this, she has to stop.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡¯m not angry,¡± she assured him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t your grandfather just give you his stuff if he really wanted to? Why the whole twist attached to the inheritance?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ my family is weird.¡±


    ¡°Definitely.¡± She agreed.


    Hey ir. It¡¯s me Richard, if you¡¯re wondering I got your new number from a friend. I asked Samantha, but she refused to give me¡­ that¡¯s understandable. I am back in town and I was hoping if we could talk. I would really like to see you again.


    ir seeing Richard¡¯s text over again, not believing her eyes. Her eyes were on thest sentence. ¡°Like to see my again,¡± she muttered slowly. ¡°No, this can¡¯t be happening now. Why are youing back, just disappear again.¡±


    ir? Are you busy, Can I call?¡±


    She stared, wide eyes filled with panic as her phone started to ring the moment she saw the message. ir quickly put her phone in aerone mode and pushed it aside. She stared at it for awhile, then reached for the phone again. Turning the airne mode off, she waited and saw that a new message had entered.


    I went back to the old apartment, you aren¡¯t there anymore. Please, I need to see you.


    ir read in disbelief at the audacity Richard had to say that. She wondered if he thought she would still remain in the same home they built. Every corner of the apartment reminded her of Richard, most of the things they either bought or made it, she had to leave if she ever wanted to heal. ir was doing better now, Dn was making her feel things again. Things she thought only Richard could, except this time it was different. Not because her rtionship with Dn had been better than that of Richard, but it was because of how he made her feel, brought out this stronger version of herself.


    Back then, she had to always rely on Richard, ran to him at the smallest change, depended on him to fix it all, always willing to give it all for him. With Dn she felt powerful, certain things she would never have thought of facing, she did now. He made her want to be a better person not just for anybody else, but for herself. She had already began to acknowledge her feelings for him. Back then she would have never even have thought of it because of the way he treated her. They were taking things slowly like they just started going out, although they were already married for over three months now. They hadn¡¯t even shared a single kiss which most would find surprising, except for the one they had on their wedding day which could barely be counted as a kiss.


    The beep from her phone again pushed her off her thoughts.


    ¡°Where are you please?¡±


    ir remembered Samantha¡¯s words from the other day. What she would do if Richard decided toe see her and meets Dn. ir had acted nonchnt about it then, but she was actually worried. She didn¡¯t know why though, she just feared the worse, she didn¡¯t think she could handle that.


    Her fingers hovered over the phone as she wondered if she should give him a reply, anything so he would stop texting her. She decided to tell him to leave her alone, because she has moved on-which was the truth.¡±


    I don¡¯t know who gave you my num¡­


    She paused, shaking her head she cleared the message. She didn¡¯t think that was the right way to start. She decided to just go straight to the point and avoid long stories.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Please don¡¯te looking for me. I have moved on and so should you.


    ¡°ir?¡± She was about to go over the text again when she heard Dn call her name, she threw her phone under the bed. ¡°ir?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ming.¡± She knelt down reaching for her phone, she ran to the bathroom and threw it inside her bag, just then the door was opened and Dn walked in. ¡°Hey!¡± She turned to face him quickly, with the brightest smile she could put on.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± He asked, she nodded quickly. ¡°Ok, are you ready?¡±


    She cleared her throat. ¡°Just one moment and I¡¯ll be out. I need to do something first.¡±


    ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be waiting for you downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± He walked out, once the door was shut. ir let out a breath she didn¡¯t even know she was holding. cing her head on her chest, she stayed still, trying to calm herself. Nothing had happened, but she couldn¡¯t understand why she was breathing so fast. It was probably the fear of the climax she sensed wasing, she wasn¡¯t ready for it.


    This was just the start of a new beginning, ir felt it was too soon. If Richard as really going to return, ir wished he had waited for a really long time before running back and then she would feelfortable knowing she had built a strong rtionship would Dn, no fear thinking that his return would destroy it.


    She took her phone out again. ir decided not to send the text, she didn¡¯t think anyone would tell Richard where she was. She knew if she really wanted to end things with him, then there was no need to even send a text. She also didn¡¯t want to let Richard to stop her from having a good time with Dn, she nned to enjoy the day in all ways possible. ir cleared the message, switching off her phone, she ced it back in her wardrobe. Then grabbed her bag from the bed and walked out.


    ¡°Oh, ir you look stunning,¡± Donnaplimented as ir came down from the stairs. She looked at Dn. ¡°You should be grateful for being blessed with a good wife, not everyone can tolerate your stubborn self.¡± irughed while Dn rolled his eyes.

 CHAPTER 20

    ir didn¡¯t know how but she found herself staring at Dn¡¯s lips. It was so pink she could not help but swallow. Dn stopped from where he was adjusting her pillow as he felt her stare on him. He stared back at her with an intense look


    ¡°Can I kiss you?¡± Dn asked out of nowhere and my head nodded automatically. He didn¡¯t waste time. Dn picked up my lips and mounted it with his.


    ir moaned as Dn too hold of her neck and gently pulled her to him.


    ¡°ir?¡± A voice interrupted. ir froze in the kiss. It couldn¡¯t be, she thought. She didn¡¯t want to look out of fear, wanted to believe it was her mind ying tricks with her. So instead, she pulled Dn even closer, deepening the kiss. ¡°ir!¡± Dn had to pull back this time.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± Dn asked. ¡°How¡­¡± He stopped and turned to ir. ¡°Do you know him? Is he one of your rtives?¡±


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°ir, who is this man? I heard the rumors but I refused to believe this was true.¡±


    ¡°Oh, to hell with what you believe Richard!¡± ir lost it. ¡°You are the one who left, not me? How dare youe in here and act like I¡¯m the one who abandoned and is now betraying you, when you broke up with me over the fucking phone.¡±


    ¡°ir, about that-¡±


    ¡°You should leave now,¡± Dn decided that he had heard enough, he didn¡¯t need to question twice before he knew that the man, now in his living room was ir¡¯s ex.


    ¡°Fuck you man! I¡¯m not leaving till I¡¯ve spoken to ir.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to speak to you and in case you didn¡¯t realize, you are on my property and ¡®ir¡¯ is my wife.¡±


    ¡°She is not yours.¡±


    ¡°Christ, where did this foole from? If you don¡¯t leave now, I¡¯ll be forced to do something you don¡¯t like.¡±


    ¡°What are you going to do? Call the cops? I¡¯m not afraid of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to call the cops on you, when I have the hands to beat you myself.¡±


    ¡°I love ir and I¡¯m not leaving without speaking to her.¡±


    ¡°Ok, if you talk about my wife again, you will be getting a broken-¡±


    ¡°Dn, what¡¯s going on?¡± Donna who had just rushed out of the kitchen when she had heard the heated voices asked, she was confused to see a man whose face she didn¡¯t know exchanging words with Dn. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where is ir?¡±


    Dn was confused, ir had just been right beside him a moment ago, he didn¡¯t hear her leave. ¡°Where did she go to? She was here just now¡­ where did she go?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, she wasn¡¯t here when I arrived¡­¡± Dn was already running up the stairs, Richard tried to follow, but Donna blocked his way.


    ¡°Maybe you should wait here.¡± She didn¡¯t know who Richard was and she didn¡¯t trust him either since she had just seen him involved in an hot argument with Dn. ¡°Dn will go bring ir.¡±


    ¡°ir!¡± Dn rushed into the room. ¡°Listen, I know you don¡¯t want to¡­ ir?¡± She wasn¡¯t in there. ¡°Donna, she¡¯s not here.¡± He announced rushing out. When he got downstairs Richard and Donna were still in the same spot that he had left them. ¡°She isn¡¯t in the room, I checked round. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s in this house.¡±


    ¡°Where could she have gone?¡± Donna asked.


    Dn turned to Richard. ¡°Do you have any hand in this?¡±


    ¡°I should be asking you that. If this is some ploy just to get me to leave, I know ir is up there.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll nicely ask you to get out from my house.¡±


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll leave. This is your house anyways, but I¡¯ll be back tomorrow.¡± Once Richard was gone, Dn had tried ir¡¯s lines only to find that it was switch off.


    ¡°Her phone is switched off.¡± His eyesnded on ir¡¯s purse, which sat on the chair, close to where she had sat. He went through it, but ir¡¯s phone wasn¡¯t there. ¡°Her phone isn¡¯t here, do you think she took it with her?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t say, maybe she didn¡¯t even take it out with her in the first ce. Let¡¯s just wait, maybe she¡¯s just overwhelmed with everything that¡¯s going on. Let¡¯s wait, she¡¯ll be back soon.¡±


    ¡°I hope so.¡±


    The next day ir was still missing, even Samantha didn¡¯t know where ir was. Her parents had called, Dn¡¯s parents, Erin and Jessica had shown up the following week. Dn still told them the same thing, he didn¡¯t no where ir was, no one knew.


    It¡¯s been a week since ir left town, with nothing but empty pockets. She had met with a friend at work who had housed her for the night, there she had called her closest cousin, who came to get her the next day.


    ¡°Samantha, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°ir where are you? Richard is back and Dn said you¡¯re missing. Even your mum called me, she said she¡¯s been trying to get to you, but your line was switched off, just like when I tried to call also. Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t do it anymore Samantha. I had to leave¡­ I mean, the marriage was never meant to be and all, and now that I¡¯m gone, Dn can move on with his life and finds someone he truly loves and I don¡¯t even want to see Richard¡­ it¡¯s not good for my mental health.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t give two fucks about Richard darling, but what about Dn? Are you going to leave him, the other day you told me you two have gotten even closer and you sounds really happy ir-¡±


    ¡°I have thought about it over the days Samantha and this is for the best. Richard will move on, Dn will move on, and so will I. It will hurt, but well¡­ It wouldn¡¯t be the first time right? I¡¯m fine and uh¡­ I¡¯m fine.¡±


    ¡°Ok, you need to calm down and think over this again.¡±


    ¡°I have done that already. I didn¡¯t just make this decision overnight or while I was drunk. I sat with a clear head and after thinking of it, this is the best for everybody. I mean, Dn and I did get married, so he¡¯ll get his inheritance, that¡¯s all his parents needed me for anyways, my father doesn¡¯t owe them anymore. Richard can go back to wherever he came from and I¡¯ll move on with my life.¡±


    ¡°When will you be back? I miss you already. Things have been really heavy around here, with you gone. Everybody is worried, Dn hasn¡¯t been the same, no one has, and your parents are really worried. Will you call them at least, let them know you¡¯re alright?


    ¡°I will, I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    ¡°Ok, but you didn¡¯t answer my first question. When will you be back?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, when I¡¯m ready. But I¡¯ll keep in touch with you, and my parents¡­ don¡¯t tell Dn that I called.¡± Samantha didn¡¯t give a reply, but ir could still hear her breathing. ¡°Samantha?¡±


    ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t.¡±


    Dn drew the window blinds covering therge ss window behind his desk. He swirled his recliner to face the ss, gazing at the outside world in fascination. Light showers poured down in the city, on the skyscrapers and low buildings, and he could make out human figures, some under umbres and some scampering away for a shade.


    The weather was cool, and the rain was as though the clouds were happy, like Dn was. He began to recount his experiences in the past few months, and it all felt surreal.


    It still painted a vivid picture in his head; the day his parents called and informed him about his marriage. He had been so angry that he stomped out of his office in the middle of an important work and drove straight to his parents to ask what they meant by that.


    The next was on the altar. He had told his parents to perish the idea of his getting married and ran out of town, but a call from his father was enough to get him back to the house a night before the wedding. He met his bride for the first time on the altar, and her smile was dazzling. He was blown away by the red-haired , amber-eyeddy who smiled as she saw him. She was so beautiful, much more than he was actually expecting.


    However, he recalled the circumstances surrounding the marriage and that was enough to get him angry once again.


    Dn had always hated fiesty women. Not only were they do much trouble, but they brought out the worst in him. Unfortunately, or rather fortunately, his bride turned out to be everything he never wanted.


    It was hard to ept that he was a married man, and it took him quite a while to get used to hearing the terms husband and wife. Then it started with endless arguments and banters, to a kiss that was supposed to be for show. It was so fast and unbelievable how things worked. Just like that he found himself getting drawn to her smile and personality, then he could not understand what he felt again, and then he decided to ept that he felt something.


    epting was the best option he made, as he could then understand himself and his feelings better. The night before was the best night Dn could ever remember having. ir had given him the permission to go all the way with her, and every moment together was worth it.


    A smile slid across his lips the more he thought about it. She made him happy, brought out the side in him he never thought existed. During the vacation was when his eyes and his heart started opening. Now Dn waspletely sure about taking the next step with ir; to terminate the marriage contract and ask her to be his wife for real.


    There was a little problem though; he didn¡¯t know how to go about it. Should he just ask her directly? Or should he take her somewhere and ask her? Or just do it at home? None of that seemed a reasonable option. He wanted it to be special, but there was little to no idea on how to make that happen.


    While Dn was still lost in his thoughts, the door to his office was pushed open and Alexa stepped in.


    ¡°Excuse me sir?¡±


    Dn did not hear.


    Alexa tapped his desk but received no response. She walked forward and tapped his arm to which he responded.


    Dn whipped around, startled as he saw his secretary staring at him in a confused manner. He exhaled deeply when he saw it was just Alexa.


    ¡°You nearly gave me a heart attack, Alexa. Don¡¯t you know how to knock?¡±


    ¡°I did that sir, but you didn¡¯t answer. Then I came in and tapped your table but you still didn¡¯t answer. I had no choice but to tap you directly,¡± she exined, shrugging as she made thest statement.


    ¡°Whatever! What do you want?¡±


    She ced some documents before him and requested for his signature. Dn signed them all and handed it back to her, asking what was next on his schedule to which she replied that he had a meeting.


    As Alexa turned to go, Dn had an ideae to his head.


    ¡°Alexa, wait.¡±


    She stopped and slowly turned around to face him.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I was uhm¡­ wondering. How can¡­ how can a man pro-p¡­ propose to a woman?¡± He forced the reluctant statement out of his throat.


    Alexa gave him a suspicious look, then walked forward until she was in front of his desk and asked him to bend over. Dn did as she said.


    ¡°Do you perhaps¡­ I mean are you¡­ cheating on your wife?¡± She whispered thest words.


    ¡°What? No! I just¡­ I want to know how I can propose, you know like¡­¡± Dn trailed off when he saw the suspicion still stuck on her face. ¡°You know what? Just forget it. You can go.¡± He dismissed her and booted hisputer. ¡°Why are you still here?¡± He asked when he saw that she was still standing and staring at him.


    ¡°Sir, I kind of¡­ have an idea.¡±


    Dn gave her his full attention. ¡°What is it about? Tell me, I¡¯m all ears.¡±


    ¡°You want to propose, right?¡± She ced the files in her arms back on the table. ¡°Can I sit?¡±


    Dn nodded.


    Alexa pulled the opposite chair closer and sat on it, then took a deep breath and started. ¡°First get her a ring. It¡¯s important for you to know what kind of person she is, as in, her preferences. Does she like shy jewelry? Does she like the one that is not so extra? You get me?¡±


    Dn nodded. ¡°I get, continue.¡± For that, he was sure ir would love something simple.


    ¡°Oh while getting it, you should know her ring size. Next, I¡¯ll still emphasize on her personality: would she want a public or private proposal?¡±


    Dn thought of that. ir wasn¡¯t someone that liked to go out a lot, and she didn¡¯t like attention so it would be thetter. ¡°Go on,¡± Dn said.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°After that, if she wants a public proposal, do it somewhere fancy. If not, do it somewhere fancy too, but before that you should ask her out on a date. Then probably rent out a whole restaurant or a section of the restaurant, whichever one you would like.¡± When she was done speaking, she leaned back against the chair while Dn let her statement settle.


    Somewhere fancy¡­ meaning that he was going to have to ask her out on another date and search for a top star restaurant to make the reservation.


    ¡°Oh, I could rmend really nice ces for you. Just in case you don¡¯t know where to¡­ you know¡­¡± she trailed off and Dn nodded.


    ¡°You could just help me make a reservation. Send me pictures first let me check them out and take the most suitable. Thanks for your help and time, I appreciate. In fact I¡¯ll increase your paycheck by thirty per cent this month.¡±


    ¡°Really sir!¡± Alexa jumped from the chair with a big grin.


    Dn shook his head andughed. She could be rude but she was very helpful. This was a major reason why Dn had not fired her all the while.


    ¡°Thank you! Thank you so much sir! You know what? Whenever you need help with things like these, just call me. I also specialize in giving rtionship advice too in case you have any issues,¡± she said.


    Dn waved her off with a chuckle. ¡°You should go do your pending job now. Don¡¯t forget to send the pictures when you get back to your office. Send it on my personal line.¡±


    After that, he dismissed her and turned his chair back to gazing out the ss. A nervous feeling settled in Dn¡¯s stomach as he thought about what to say when confessing his feelings. It had been a long time since hest did that so his confidence level was not at it¡¯s best yet. He just hoped he wouldn¡¯t spoil things.


    ir managed to pull herself out of bed that morning, holding the thick nket to her bare chest. Whenever the images from the night before appeared in her head, the temperature of her cheeks-in fact, her whole face, would rise. She had made a big decisionst night by giving herself to Dn, but the decision was worth it.


    Dn handled her so well that she wished they could continue until morning. However, he had to go to work. She was hoping that he would have the strength when he got back. Would he even say he was tired if she suggested it? She chuckled, drawing her legs to her chest and fanning her face to reduce the temperature.


    A thought had ir freezing for seconds. They didn¡¯t use protection! She gasped. What if¡­ what if she got pregnant¡­? Pregnant for Dn? With his child? She found her lips pulling up to a grin. It didn¡¯t seem like a bad idea at all. The baby would have Dn¡¯s blue eyes and all his fine features. Then maybe her hair and lips?


    ir stood up still wrapped in the nket and took her bath robe. As she passed the clock to go to the bathroom, she walked back to the clock. A loud gasp left her lips when she discovered that the time was past noon. Just how long did she sleep? Anyway, it was not her fault. And it was even good because it meant that Dn would be back home in probably seven hours? It was too far though.


    With a sigh, she entered the bathroom. As she came out her phone was vibrating. ir hurried to where she put it on the bedside table and took it. She unlocked it and saw that it was a message. From Richard.


    ir, please answer me. I¡¯m sorry. We need to talk.


    She scoffed. To think that it was a reasonable message that had entered only to see this. She sucked her teeth, producing a hiss sound as she dumped her phone back where she took it from. Richard could go to hell for all she cared. She was not going to let him destroy what she had just gotten. No way.


    ir took her phone and blocked the number, then went off to do other things. The most important being her breakfast. Her stomach had started to growl. She made herself some french toast and hot chocte then ate quickly and went to sit in the front of the television to watch her favorite series; friends.


    Speaking of which, it was high time she got a job. ir was tired of this routine; wake up, eat, watch TV, sleep and it went on and on. It was time she went out to search for a job. She had quit because of her emotional state, but not anymore. Now she was perfectly fine.


    ir watched the series until her eyes were sore, then she went back to sleep. By the time she woke up again, she checked if Dn was back but he was not.


    Bored and extremely tired of doing nothing, she told Donna not to prepare any meal and went to the kitchen to prepare it herself. ir cooked pasta with tomato sauce and garnished it with grilled fish then served it. As she was setting up the table, Dn walked in.


    ir ran to hug him andid a peck on his lips. ¡°Dn! I missed you!¡±

 CHAPTER 21

    Dn chuckled and wrapped his arms around her. ¡°I missed you too babe. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯kom okay. How was work? Very stressful I know which is why I cooked something nice for you so go freshen up ande down to eat.¡±


    ¡°Ah! Wonderful. Let me go so I can go and freshen up then,¡± he said, smiling at her.


    With a sheepish smile, ir released Dn and he gave her an equal smile before walking away.


    Minutester, Dn was out of the bathroom. He did not even change to proper clothes when he went to sit on the dining table.


    ¡°Gosh, Dn!¡± ir eximed when she saw that Dn was still in his bathrobe. ¡°At least put on trousers. Are you that eager to eat?¡±


    ¡°Literally and figuratively, yes.¡± He gave her a wide grin and a wink, then started to dig into the food.


    It took ir some seconds to understand the meaning of his words, and when she did, she gasped and threw the stic spoon in her hand at him.


    Dn dodged it with a chuckle. ¡°Why do you want to abuse me?¡± He said dramatically, cing a hand on his chest.


    ir shook her head and took the seat opposite him.


    ¡°Damn, this food is mad! Jeez, Be! Why did you never show this talent cause I¡¯m wowed.¡±


    ¡°Oh well¡­¡± ir blushed. ¡°I just know the basics. But I can cook a lot more.¡±


    ¡°Look at her tooting her own horn.¡±


    They bothughed to that statement and continued their food.


    The night had been well spent, and ir was wrapped in Dn¡¯s arms after another intense session together. Sheid her head on his chest, drawingzy circles with her fingers as they stayed in the not soplete silence. The window blinds were drawn open, and Dn watched as the rain drizzled with a racing heart. He hoped ir could not hear how fast his heart was pounding, and this was as a result ofck of confidence.


    Somehow, Dn had doubts about asking he to be his forever. It seemed like a wonderful idea that he could not wait to carry out at first, but when the time came for him to ask her, questions upon questions filled his head: what if she wanted to end the contract when they both agreed? What if her feelings were not as deep and intense as his? What if she rejected him?


    A deep sigh pushed past Dn¡¯s lips, and it took a while for him to realize that he sighed out loud.


    ir looked up at Dn¡¯s face when she heard him sigh. His brows were knotted and his forehead was wrinkled. His gaze was steady at the window, and ir could not help but wonder what he was thinking about so deeply.


    Dn nced at ir, wondering if she heard him sigh. Her curious gaze was the answer he needed.


    ¡°Dn, what is bothering you? You seem so lost in your thoughts,¡± ir said.


    ¡°It-uh- it¡¯s nothing. You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Just some random thoughts,¡± he replied, giving her a small smile.


    ¡°Ohe on, Dn. It¡¯s not nothing. I know something is wrong. Don¡¯t I deserve to know?¡± ying the guilt trip card was worth it, as a horrified look had crossed his face.


    ¡°No, no, Be. I don¡¯t mean it that way, I swear.¡±


    ¡°Then what is it? Why are you sighing like a tired old woman?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just- I was just¡­¡± he wondered if he should tell her and free himself of the burden. After all, she was the one he was thinking about. He would just tell her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t want to-¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll tell you. I was thinking about how to ask you to¡­¡± he trailed off. His heart was pounding the more now.


    ¡°To¡­?¡± ir had sat up against the headboard, holding the nket to her chest.


    Deciding to get it over and done with, Dn spilled it. ¡°To go on a date with me tomorrow evening. Would that be fine by you?¡±


    ir scoffed and went back to the former position that shey. ¡°So that was all you wanted to ask? And you were looking like you wanted to announce a terminal illness.¡± Dn chuckled at that. She could be so dramatic. ¡°It¡¯s just a date duh. I would go even if you said we should go right now. This is not the first time so why were you so deeply in thought about something as simple? Or is there still something you¡¯re not telling me?¡±


    Dn shook his head. ¡°No, really. That¡¯s what was bothering me.¡± Lying through his teeth was not something he wanted to do, but he just had to do it. It would ruin the whole thing if he told her at this time, and it would also create a bad picture.


    ir was still giving him a suspicious gaze.


    ¡°I swear, Be. There¡¯s nothing.¡± Dn rose both hands to nail the point.


    ¡°Alright¡­ if you say so. Tell me about this date, what should I wear? Where are we going?¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Dn grazed his stubble. ¡°What to wear¡­ maybe we should go for shopping tomorrow-¡±


    ¡°N-O, no! No more shopping this week, Dn. Gosh, do you have any idea on how much we spent on clothes a few days ago? And you wouldn¡¯t even let me pay with my own money.¡± Thest time Dn had dragged her for shopping, they had bought a whole new wardrobe of clothes, all paid for by him. The usual thing that happened was that women liked shopping, but ir could clearly see that most women were learners when it came to shoppingpared to Dn.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve heard. Don¡¯t crucify me. I was just saying that if in case you didn¡¯t find what to wear¡­ you know¡­ anyway, just wear whatever you deem fit. I¡¯ll probably match whatever colour you decide. As for where we¡¯re going, have you ever heard me say where we are going before? You should know better, Be.¡±


    ir rolled her eyes and pulled the nket up her chin.


    ¡°You¡¯re beginning to shiver, Be. Go put on your nightie. You don¡¯t n to sleep naked, do you?¡±


    ir shook her head. ¡°But I don¡¯t want to get up¡­¡± she yawned and snuggled closer.


    ¡°Nope, Be. Or should I get your clothes myself? If I do that, I¡¯ll help you put it on. And if that happens you know I might take it too far¡­¡± Dn winked at her and bit the corner of his lips.


    ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯ll go. Come to think of it, the punishment is way better than getting up. Why not just punish me?¡± ir gave him a sly smile and heughed.


    She finally got out of bed and dressed up, then went back to snuggling with Dn.


    Dn felt uneasy. He didn¡¯t understand what it was and why, but he just had this strange feeling. His stomach was fluttering, not the good kind, and his heart felt like it was being struck with something. He had tried to push that feeling to the back of his mind but it still managed toe back again and again.


    It was hard for him to concentrate on his work because of that, and while he was seated in a meeting, he was so lost in thoughts that he had no idea when the presentation started or ended. He looked like a fool when he was asked what he thought about it, and the Dn who always had something to say could not form a proper statement this time.


    Dn heard a vibration which pulled him out of his train of thoughts. He checked and saw that he had received a message from Alexa about the restaurant reservation. Dn clicked the pictures open and began to go scroll through. There was one that caught his attention. The interior was kind of morous, but very breathtakingly beautiful. The chair were curved in, and it had no colour, instead it had mirror-like stuff for the back cover, then cream coloured insides.


    He looked closer at the top right corner of the picture and squinted to read out the name written there, then when he was able to read it, he went online to search for it. Luckily for Dn, it was the name of the hotel, and he was also able to find the ratings.


    Their food had high ratings, the staff, the interior decorations and the service provided was also rated highly, then there were also nicements.

 CHAPTER 22

    Dn was making reservations outside when he owned a five star hotel with an equally high rated restaurant. It was mainly because he felt like it would be boring to take ir there when they had been there for a number of times. Even ir herself had been there with her family, and because he wanted this evening to be special, he could not take her to somewhere she had been times without number. It would be boring.


    Dn picked his cell phone and made a call to Alexa who came into his office right that time.


    ¡°I was just about to call you,¡± he said, ending the call.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing you¡¯ve picked a ce, sir?¡±


    Dn nodded, beckoning on her toe closer as he turned the screen of his MacBook to face her. ¡°I want this ce. Make the reservation for me, I mean rent out the whole ce. I¡¯ll go there this evening by seven so please make it fast. Thank you.¡±


    Alexa nodded and walked out of the office.


    It felt like he was forgetting something very important. Dn searched his brain to remember what it was-the ring! He had not gotten the ring yet. He jumped from his recliner and grabbed his suit jacket, picking up his phone and car keys.


    Dn rushed out of the office, ignoring those who were calling him for whatever reason. That was not important right now. When he got down from the elevator, he ran to the parking lot and unlocked his car, then entered.


    The time read thirty-four minutes after four. That was veryte, damn! He calcted and discovered that he had only twenty-six minutes to get the ring, the remaining two hours were for dressing up and getting to the restaurant before her.


    The speed at which Dn was using to drive nearly earned him a ticket, but then it seemed like today was just a lucky day for him. He got to the Jewelry store in less than five minutes. Swavroski was boldly written above the entrance, then a swan was drawn under it.


    Dn walked in and went straight to the rings section. He was attended to by a woman.


    ¡°Good afternoon sir, wee to Swavroski. How can I help you?¡±


    ¡°I need a ring. Nothing too bold. It should be simple but elegant,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Do you want it in gold or silver? And what design would you like?¡±


    ¡°Silver would do. Nothing less than eighty-five carats.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    She pointed to a section on the ss and brought out the rings there. In all honesty, Dn was confused. Maybe he should have brought Alexa with him. He only knew that ir would like something simple, but a particr design never urred to him.


    ¡°Can you please pick for me? I don¡¯t know what to take,¡± Dn said.


    ¡°Sure sir. What size?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­. Oh, here¡­¡± Dn remembered that he had used a string to take her finger measurement while she was asleep. He took out the string from his wallet and passed it to her.


    Thedy stared at it, then with a nod, she took one ring out and gave it to Dn.


    It had a t band, and the design was just a tiny piece of diamond. Dn didn¡¯t really like that. The band was too thin and the design was toomon.


    He handed it back to her and she brought out another one. This one had a band that was too thick, and it was even heavy.


    Dn rejected it immediately he felt the weight. Who would want to wear something so heavy?


    Another was presented to him. This one was¡­ perfect. The band was not too thin, neither was it too thick. He band didn¡¯t join at the back but formed a sort of ovepping. The top was a rose design with circr diamonds round it, then down was another rose with triangr diamonds.


    ¡°This. I want this.¡±


    ¡°Okay, sir. We are doing a sort of promo where you can get anything engraved on your jewelry. A customized design in other words. Would you want to get one, sir? It is for free.¡±


    Dn thought about it. It was a wonderful idea. He would have them engrave Be on it. Even if it was not free, he would have it done.


    ¡°Yes please. I want Be to be engraved on it.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Just a moment, it will not take long. You can pay at the counter while waiting.¡± She walked off and Dn also went to where he was directed.


    That was when he remembered that he was working with time. ¡°Shit!¡± He checked the time on his watch and it read ten minutes past five. He was ten minutes behind schedule already. By the time he would leave, he would have spent at least fifteen minutes more which would be twenty-five minutester. Not like there was anything he could do about it. He could not leave without the ring after all.


    He paid for the ring and got it from thedy who had been attending to him, then he rushed out and went back to the office at an even more greater speed this time.


    Dn called Alexa immediately he entered and she went to his office.


    ¡°Have you made the reservation?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Get me my other suit please. I need to change out of this.¡±


    She brought it and Dn rushed to change into it. As he was changing, his phone started to ring and he took the call.


    ¡°Hi Dn.¡±


    Dn¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he heard the voice. ¡°Uhm¡­ hey Be. Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. I just wanted to ask where you made a reservation for our date this evening.¡±


    Dn face-palmed. He was supposed to send his driver the address. Thanks goodness she called. He would have actually forgotten that he was to tell him the venue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll text that to your driver, okay?¡±


    ¡°Okay. Bye! I¡¯m here for you no matter how stressed you are, you know?¡±


    Dn chuckled. ¡°Sure I do.¡±


    ¡°Are you making fun of me right now?¡±


    ¡°No Be! I swear I was not. I was rather agreeing with what you said. Why would I miss a chance to be with you?¡±


    ¡°Better. I gotta go finish up my dressing so bye!¡±


    She hung up the call leaving a smiling Dn. Dn snapped out of it and adjusted his suit. The time was far spent, and the next time he checked it was already a few minutes to seven.


    After another round of rushed and hasty preparation, then a higher speed rate again, Dn got to the ce almost fifteen minutes past seven, breathing heavily and sweating. He sat in the car for a short while and arranged his hair and clothes, then reduced the temperature to stop himself from sweating so much.


    When he had calmed down and felt refreshed, Dn got out of the car and walked into the ce. He took a seat at a corner when he was told that they had another ce which was more private than the general restaurant. He was led to the room and he sat down, waiting for ir.


    That nagging feeling at the back of his mind pushed itself to the forefront. Dn felt his stomach sink again, and his heart pounding. It was just the exact feeling he had been having in the morning. It felt like¡­ like¡­ things were off and something was going to go wrong.


    No. It was just negativity that was speaking. Dn shook off the feeling and tried to concentrate. A waiter came to give him the menu but Dn declined and asked him toe backter, not yet. To pass time, he took his phone and checked the stock market. Reading those lines were hurting to his eyes, and Dn could not put the hatred he had for it into words, but he had to get used to it.


    Dn decided to try something else while he waited. He barely had the time for social media, but this time he tried it. Going through Instagram feeds we¡¯re not enough to eliminate his worries. It had been long since hest spoke to his father. Dn called his father but he didn¡¯t take the call. He tried a few times, then tried his mother¡¯s number too but when none of them took the call, he gave up.


    After sitting for a while and doing nothing, Dn looked around at the ce. He had not paid attention when he walked in. Both the interior and the exterior were better in physical than in pictures. The pictures did not do justice to the ce.


    A very big round chandelier hung in the middle, some strands probably made of ss or whatever hanging down in different lengths and at different angles. White pirs stood beside the chandeliers, then he noticed that there were some chairs at one corner that had white coverings instead of the usual mirror covering.


    Dn made a mental note to bring up the idea of changing the interior design of there restaurant whenever he gets to see his father.


    With nothing else to look at or do, Dn checked the time and saw that it was already thirty-five minutes past seven. What was taking ir so long? Dn tried her number. It rang but nobody picked. Was this an issue from his phone? Why was it that everyone he called did not take the call? Or was it thework?


    He tried again and again, then at a point he was told that the number was switched off. At that point it dawned on Dn, that maybe his gut feeling was right all along.


    Something was definitely not right.


    That morning was like every other mornings, where ir would wake up and not meet Dn in bed. She yawned and got out of bed, went about doing her usual business. A grin lit up her face when she remembered that Dn asked her out on another date. But truly, what would she wear?


    As she was thinking about what to wear, her phone vibrated. ir took it from the bed side table and unlocked it. There was a message from Samantha asking her for directions as she was ready toe over to the house.


    ir let out a small squeal and quickly replied the message.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    3, Lancaster street, New Haven Vi.


    She kept it short as she knew that Samantha would understand. And yes, the Lancaster¡¯s had streets to their name. It wasn¡¯t surprising though. As for what to wear, Samantha wasing over so she had that covered.


    Samantha called shortly after and ir rushed out of the house to wee her.


    ¡°Sam!¡± ir squealed andughed herself on her best friend.


    ¡°You know I¡¯m as light as a feather. If you¡¯re not careful we might both end up on our butts or rolling on the floor.¡±


    irughed at that and released her, collecting her bag. ¡°I¡¯m guessing you got me something?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. What I got for you from my journey. I forgot to bring it along thest time. You should check my bag sooner so I don¡¯t forget to give you again.¡±


    ir nodded and helped her in. They plopped on the couch together.


    ¡°You¡¯re extremely happy again today. What did Lancaster do to make you so bubbly?¡± She questioned, giving ir a coy smile.


    ¡°Well, nothing serious.¡± ir felt her cheeks betraying the lie that she had told with a perfect expression when images of her moments with Dn came alive in her head. If she was in a deadly situation, her cheeks would lead her to death straight up.


    Samantha sat up with raised eyebrows and a lop-sided smile. ¡°Look into my eyes and say that again ir. You seem to have forgotten that I can tell when you¡¯re lying almost immediately. Come on, spill. You know you can tell me anything Blurry¡­¡± she trailed of and continued with the unnerving smile.


    ir hated it whenever Samantha called her Blurry but she decided to ignore it.


    Samantha kept giving her that unnerving smile, and even without saying anything further, ir found herself giving in to Samantha¡¯s prodding.


    ¡°Fine! I¡¯ll tell you.¡± She huffed when Samantha disyed a wide grin this time.


    ¡°Now spill, baby, what did Dn do? Oh sorry let me rephrase; what did you do with Lancaster?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ we uhm¡­ had sex.¡± She whispered thest word, hoping and praying that-


    ¡°You what?!¡± Samantha¡¯s eyes were as wide as saucers. ¡°You gave your virginity to Dn?¡±


    ir nodded slowly, staring at Samantha with doe eyes.


    Samantha sat back on the couch and heaved a deep sigh. ¡°ir¡­ thest time I asked, you said you were not in love with him, but now you had sex with him? I¡¯m not trying to be negative or anything but are you sure about your feelings? And what about him? How are you sure that he also has feelings for you? What if he is just using you?¡±


    ir sighed. ¡°Look, Sam, I uhm¡­ he said he felt the same about me. And-¡±


    ¡°What about the marriage contract? When I asked thest time, you said you forgot but you were going to bring it upter. What did he say about that?¡±


    At that moment, nothing coulde out of ir¡¯s mouth again. She never had the courage to speak up, and Dn did not bring up the issue either.


    ¡°You did not talk about it, right? ir what are you doing? You are not about to fall for another trap again, are you? Have you forgotten what Richard did to you?


    You want to nurse two severe heartbreaks in the space of a year?¡±


    ir was trying hard to believe that Samantha was just being negative, she was really trying, but at the moment, the thoughts came rushing in. She had also thought about these at first, but when Dn changed, she pushed the doubts to the back of her mind. Maybe he had other ns, maybe he was going to terminate the contract; those were her thoughts whenever she wanted to bring it up. That was why she never bothered to bring it up, but what about now? It had been almost five months, meaning that there were seven months left. What if Dn was truly just using her?


    A cold feel on her shoulder snapped her out of her thoughts and she turned to face Samantha.

 CHAPTER 23

    ¡°ir, I know that you want to feel loved again, especially after what Richard did, but this might not be the right way to go about it. I¡¯m not saying this because I hate you or don¡¯t want you to be happy, but I wouldn¡¯t want you to sufferter. Okay, first of all he was giving you serious trouble, and then he changed all of a sudden. What if this is rted to what his cousin was saying the other day?¡±


    ir did not even know what to think again. The inheritance¡­ her heart started to m against her rib cage as she reasoned the possibilities that Dn was using her. But he didn¡¯t seem cruel. And the change, he had said he regretted treating her bad and he wanted them to start all over again. Dn could not be using her, right?


    ¡°Sam¡­ it¡¯s not rted to the inheritance. Even my parents knew about it, I was the only one in the dark. He didn¡¯t even know that I was not aware. And¡­ Sam, he treats me really well, I swear. He feels the same about me.¡± This was ir trying to convince herself more than she was trying to convince Samantha. Maybe if she said it out loud, she would be assured once again.


    ¡°ir. If not the inheritance, he could be using you for his release, you know? Come to think of it, he was forced into this as you were, he could have had a girlfriend before getting married to you. In that case, he would definitely want to be seeing her. How do you know that he is actually faithful? Cause men like him cannot hold their appetite-¡±


    ¡°Dn would never cheat on me, Sam.¡±


    ¡°And how do you know that?¡± She shot back. ¡°He keepste nights, right? You remember when he used to do that and youined to me, what did I tell you?¡±


    That he probably was seeing someone. Not that ir would say that out for Samantha to hear. She had to convince Samantha that Dn was a good man. He would never do all these to her.


    ¡°Sam, you¡¯re being paranoid. That time he was¡­¡± She never asked Dn about that either, so what would she say?


    ¡°Yes, that time¡­ what did he say happened?¡± Samantha asked.


    ¡°He was avoiding me because he felt bad about what he did the other day.¡± It was a lie, but she had to say something, anything to defend Dn.


    ¡°Oh, cut the crap, ir. We both know you¡¯re lying. He told you nothing like that. Look, I¡¯m just saying you should tread carefully. I don¡¯t want you getting hurt again, ir.¡± She took ir¡¯s hands into hers, pleading with her eyes.


    ir dropped her head, still having an internal battle as a result of all that Samantha was saying. She told herself over and over again that Samantha was only being paranoid, but it was getting more hard to believe now. However, no matter how she thought about it; how she had formed a strong rtionship with Dn, all the time they spent together, she had no reason to doubt his being genuine.


    He did not treat her bad again, and he never got angry with her, although she had tried to be on her best behavior to avoid getting him angry. Not that she was walking on eggshells around him, but that she was trying to make him happy the way he did her.


    ¡°Think about it carefully, ir,¡± Samantha said after a while of silence. ¡°And if you¡¯re still certain that things will continue to go well then go ahead. Just don¡¯t get hurt.¡±


    ¡°Sam¡­ can we change this topic? Cause I really don¡¯t want to think too much about this.¡±


    ¡°Sure. Okay, notpletely though. What about Richard? Has he still disturbed after that day?¡±


    ir rolled her eyes. That crazy man. ¡°Richard is just crazy. How did I forget to tell you this? He barged into the house early this week, crying about so what he heard was true? I left him for another man?¡±


    Samantha sucked her teeth, letting out a hiss sound. ¡°He must really be mentally ill. You left him or it was the other way around?¡±


    ¡°I know right? I too was shocked. It was his audacity for me. Funny enough, he walked in on Dn and I kissing, then he started to scream out his delusions.¡±


    Samantha scoffed. ¡°Hope he has not reached you after that day?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he has. He texted me two days ago and I blocked his number. I don¡¯t know how the bastard still managed to get me even after I have blocked him countless times. He changes numbers too,¡± ir exined, pulling up the corner of her lips in distaste.


    ¡°The man needs to be whooped to his senses, and if I run into him by mistake again, he will not leave without a broken finger which he uses to type and missing teeth which he uses to spout garbage.


    ir chuckled as she saw the fierce expression on Samantha¡¯s face. They continued to talk about other things, and ir pushed her worries to the back of her mind. When she went on the date with Dn, she would ask him about all those questions that had began to create doubts.


    ¡°So¡­ we never really got to talk about your trip to France. Work aside, how was your personal life? Your colleagues, acquaintances, etcetera. Tell me about them.¡±


    ¡°Ugh! There was nothing serious there. Life there was really boring, ir. I would work from seven in the morning until maybe nine or ten in the evening. It was hectic. The first time I had an eight-hour sleep was the day I got back here. Over there I can¡¯t sleep for five hours. Look, I don¡¯t even want to think about it,¡± Samantha finished with a wave of her hand as she leaned back on the head rest of the couch.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ir gazed at her, feeling bad that her friend had to go through all that just to make a living for herself.


    Sometimes she felt guilty for having such a good life. She decided to lighten the atmosphere again so she asked another question.


    ¡°How about your love life? Anyone on your mind?¡±


    Samantha shook her head again. ¡°Another sore point in my life. Thest time someone was interested, I found out he was married. I too was interested in someone who doesn¡¯t even look my way. It¡¯s frustrating, and since then I¡¯ve decided to washed my hands off anything that has to do with rtionships. I¡¯ll just focus on other aspects of my life.¡±


    Once again, ir felt bad about bringing that up. ¡°Oh Sam¡­¡± She pulled Samantha in for a hug, patting her back as she exhaled.


    Her friend could act so tough on the outside but she was a big softie inside. ir prayed that Samantha would find her happiness soon enough.


    When it was time for Samantha to leave, ir saw her out of the house, and only when Samantha had long gone did she remember the gift Samantha had said she brought. She would call Samanthater to tell her that she had forgotten to take the gift.


    ir walked back into the house and her stomach growled. She entered the kitchen and made french toast for herself, then downed it with a cup of hot chocte. Shit. She had also forgotten to ask Samantha to hell her pick out something to wear for the date.


    With a sigh, ir headed upstairs to their room and drew her wardrobe open. The number of clothes there was enough to have her battling with an iing headache. She made a mental note to tell Dn about creating space for a walk in closet. The thought of having to end the marriage after one year hit her and she shook away the idea. She would only suggest that if Dn felt like they should terminate the contract.


    While shuffling through the clothes, she pulled out a purple dress. Sheid it on the bed and saw that it was not even a gown but a jumpsuit. One hand was a three-quarter cut, then it went down across the chest to below the armpit. A one-shoulder dress. It had a belt at the middle between the top and the red trousers. It seemed perfect.


    ir went through her jewelry collection and picked diamond studded chandelier earrings and a silver wristwatch. The only thing that was left was her shoes. Since she was already all on silver, she opted for silver shoes too.


    Finally! To think that she had been killing herself about what to wear and it took her just a few minutes to dig something out. Well, thank God.


    When she was done arranging and roaming about, ir called Dn. He sounded out of breath as they spoke, and she wondered what he was doing. She recalled what Samantha said earlier about him having someone else and using her. ir shook off the thoughts and concentrated on speaking to Dn. Not like Dn would ever expose wherever they were going, but she still chose to ask him. He said he would tell the driver, and ir teased him a bit before ending the call.


    She checked the time and it was already past six. ir went to have a shower again, then came out to make up. Next, she styled her hair. She parted it by the side and brushed her hair to the both sides. The blonde dye she had washed out of her hair was still on some parts. It didn¡¯t look bad though.


    ir finished dressing, and by the time she went outside, Dn¡¯s driver was waiting for her. She entered the car and they exchanged greetings, but when he started the engine and was about to go, ir realized that she left her phone on the bed side table.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m sorry Gav, but can you please wait? I left my phone inside.¡±


    The driver nodded and stopped the car, then ir ran to take it and came back.


    The ce was quite far, and all ir could do was to keep looking out of the window as they drove past different buildings and streets. Tired of gazing out the window, ir took her phone and began to school through her Instagram feed. She chuckled whenever she saw a funny video. While she was doing that, she received a message on her phone.


    ir swiped away the message and went back to looking at pictures and watching videos on her Instagram. She got bored of that too and decided to check the message that had been sent to her.


    It turned out that the message was pictures. ir wondered why a strange number would just send her pictures without even saying ¡®hi¡¯ or what the pictures were about. It seemed like thework connection in that area where they were was not strong as the pictures were taking too much time to download.


    After a while, they started to download one by one. The first picture she clicked on was a bit blur, and it took her a few seconds to make out what was going on in the picture. When she was able to understand it, a loud gasp flew past her lips.


    Shaking her head, ir scrolled to check the other pictures too, and they all had the same hidden message; evidence of Dn¡¯s cheating. Dn was in an intimate position with a woman. He was shirtless and wrapped his hands around her waist from behind. She was holding a duvet to her chest.


    ir could not believe her eyes. Slowly, she opened another picture again and this time, Dn¡¯s lips were on the woman¡¯s neck. The rest pictures showed intimate positions like that, and ir was struggling to tie up her tear nds.


    Could it be that Samantha was right? How could he do this to her? ir let out a chuckle in her disbelief. Surely, this could not be true, right? Maybe someone was just ying fowl y. But what kind of fowl y would show Dn in such positions with another woman?


    While ir was battling with her thoughts, another message entered. Dn was in a swimming pool with the samedy. To make matters worse, they were kissing.


    ir put her phone on the chair, blinking back the tears that had welled up in her eyes. She felt her heart being ripped apart to pieces as it all dawned on her. Dn had truly been using her, probably for the inheritance, for himself, everything was a lie. The Dn she hade to know was a fake. He was only pretending.


    If only she had listened to Samantha when she warned her not to fall for Dn, it would have not been so painful. Until when was he going to keep up with the act?


    It was all a lie.

 CHAPTER 24

    Those words were repeating in her head like a broken record. Just how vulnerable could she be? And how foolish did Dn think she was? Because he must really have thought of her to be a big fool-which she actually was.


    It was very easy for him to fool her, because that was how she was. ir who was easily fooled, easily broken, easily used, easily dumped and discarded.


    The tears she had been trying to control filled her eyes and began to overflow like a dam. It poured down he cheeks, and no matter how much she kept wiping and wiping it off, it kepting back, and even more.


    ¡°Gav please stop the car,¡± she said to the driver, her voiceing out a lot more shaky than she had expected.


    ¡°Are you okay, Miss?¡± He questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, just turn the car back, please.¡±


    ¡°But we¡¯re almost there-¡±


    ¡°Turn the freaking car! Please¡­¡± she trailed off, letting out a heavy sob.


    The driver went silent, then reversed and turned the car back.


    ¡°Where are you headed?¡±


    ir didn¡¯t even know where to go. To go back to the house would just add to her sorrow, and she could not go to her parents either as they lived too far. The next person on her mind was Samantha. She felt so ashamed. Going back to Samantha in less than four hours since she was warning her was not something ir wanted to do. But then, she had no one else to go to. The heartbreak she was avoiding so much had juste to p her again with full force. It would be much worse this time because she actually thought Dn was the one. How very stupid of her. Twice a fool, forever a fool. Now she would pay dearly for this one with a badly broken heart. Well, it served her right.


    UNKNOWN POV.


    ir. Something had to be done about the rtionship she was forming with Dn.


    When she had heard that ir and Dn were getting married, she hoped with all her heart that it was not her Dn. Unfortunately, she found out that it was, and she was on the brink of tearing out her hair.


    It was crazy that she had to watch their rtionship bloom into something tangible but she could do nothing about it. Something really had to be done.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    If she was not careful, Dn would be snatched away from her just like that. It was true that he had not noticed her before, but when she seeded in ripping their bond apart into tiny shreds and pieces, then she would make sure to get his attention.


    As she paced around the room, thoughts about how she would tear them apart came, but none of the ideas were reasonable enough. It was either too severe; for example, kidnapping ir and threatening her to stay away from Dn else her family would suffer it. That idea was too dumb and she would be caught almost right away.


    Time was going, and if she did not do something about it, their bond would oy grow stronger, and in the end she was the only one who would lose. She could not let that happen. It wrecked her that ir had it easy all round. From rich parents and not having to ever nother about going broke to beautiful rtionships and a job so steady and easy that she didn¡¯t agree when it came to quitting.


    Why should she always have it so easy? After everything, now she also wanted to have Dn. How would she live if ir ended up with him? How would she be able to cope seeing them together? She might just lose her mind and go batshit crazy.


    Think¡­ think¡­ think! She said to herself, plopping on the chair behind her with her head in her hands. Her phone beside her vibrated, and she took it. She read the message out and sucked her teeth, producing a hissing sound. Work, work, work! Someone give her some space to breath. All because of the stupid work that didn¡¯t even pay a reasonable amount of money, she was about to lose the one person whom she loved with all her heart.


    When her phone vibrated again, she ignored it, refusing to check the message for fear of getting angry because she was sure that she would break something and there was no money to repair or rece damages.


    Another vibration had her screaming. She picked her phone up to fling it far away from herself, but as she was doing that, her sight caught the name written on the screen. Every atom of anger in her dissipated as she unlocked her phone and went through the messages.


    A smile crossed her lips, then she broke into a full grin, squealing. There was the idea that she needed! Why did she not think about it all along? He was the perfect candidate to use. They both wanted one thing; to see ir and Dn apart.


    Two people working to achieve amon goal; now that was what she would call team work. Thanks to whatever power in the sky that brought her this juicy opportunity. She promised to use it well and to the fullest.


    ¡°Dn, herees the true love of your life; me.¡±

 CHAPTER 25

    ir was definitely astounded, he had lied to her. Tears formed at the corners of her eyes ready to spill but she kept blinking them back. She held her chest tightly as if something was trying to pull out her heart. How was he able to pretend? She thought.


    The words, the affections, the intense love making and most of all the changes she saw in him, how was he able to keep the act? She kept asking herself questions that she definitely couldn¡¯t answer even if she wanted to. Tears finally dropped one after the other without control, she had been used, like a fool.


    She nearly forgot that she was going to meet him at a restaurant tonight, they had already gone far from home but she didn¡¯t care.


    All she wanted was to get out of the car and disappear, to run away from the man who caused her immense pain and suffering, the man who ripped out her heart from her chest without any mercy.


    ¡°Gav, please stop the car¡± she spoke, her voice was raspy from crying and she was sure that h noticed.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am? Is everything okay? You don¡¯t sound too good, do you need something?¡± He asked concerned.


    ¡°Everything is okay. Just stop the car, I need air¡± she needed to run away, desperately.


    ¡°Alright ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll just find a safe ce to park.¡± He drove a bit further trying to find a ce when he sighted a mall that had enough space to park in. He went in and parked in a corner.


    ¡°We¡¯re parked ma¡¯am. Should I get something for you to drink?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Uh yes, thank you¡± it was the perfect way to run from here. Immediately he left she got out of the car with her phone and purse.


    Thankfully she kept some cash inside her purse, so she took a cab. She turned off her phone so that no one would be able to contact her.


    The only ce she could think of was Richard¡¯s and she even remembered his address.


    She knew he would help her. He would¡­ More tears dropped from her eyes as the thought of leaving Dn crossed her mind.


    He would be devastated and she also knew that he would by all means try everything to find her once he learns she no where around.


    That wasn¡¯t her problem anymore, he used her, made fun of her and now he kicked her out of his life without a second thought.


    Hurt was an understatement for how ir felt. She felt broken, she felt tired and weak, she felt like her world had taken a turn for the worst and there was nothin she could do to change it. It was definitely Dn in the pictures, she knew him too well, studied him.


    All the positions, he¡¯d been that way with her. He had kissed ir the way he kissed that woman, the thought was driving ir nuts.


    She wanted to scream, she wanted to curse. Samantha was right, he was only after the inheritance, he was out to break her.


    The ride to Richard¡¯s house was about 40 minutes. The cab stopped in front of his building. She got out and found her way to his door, she knocked twice. The door opened revealing Richard.


    ¡°ir?¡± He was surprised to see her in front of his house. He wasn¡¯t expecting anyone, most of all ir. She broke down in front of him, sobbing.


    She felt so pathetic crying in from of him but she couldn¡¯t help it.


    ¡°Hey hey,e in¡± he cooed as he held and led her into his house. He wondered what she was doing in his house of all ces, he definitely didn¡¯t think she woulde here. He held her for a while as she cried.


    He handed a tissue to clean her eyes and nose.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Richard. I don¡¯t even know why I came here, I just did. I¡¯ll leave now.¡± She finally spoke standing up from where she sat with him.


    ¡°Wait ir. It¡¯s okay, you can stay here if you want to. Did anything happen? Why aren¡¯t you with Dn?¡± He asked sounding worried.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Richard. I don¡¯t know what to say other than I and Dn were a lie.¡± She told him, a tear escaping one eye which she quickly wiped.


    Richard kept staring at her, he was having conversations with himself in his head. Who would have thought that ir would say that, she was so sure that Dn loved her. She was so confident and she even hurt him too.


    A part of him wanted to punish her for loving Dn, for hurting him, for making him beg but he couldn¡¯t. He wanted her and that was all that mattered.


    He pulled her into a hug. ¡°Shhh, it¡¯s okay ir. You don¡¯t have to exin if you can¡¯t, you can stay here as much as you want. Okay?¡± He brushed the back if her hair with hands as if petting a baby to sleep.


    ¡°Thank you Richard. I¡¯m so sorry if this is bothering you¡± she apologized with a shaky voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m notining am I? It¡¯s okay, you can stay¡± he repeated.


    Richard was happy that he was the first person she thought of. He had always wanted her to love him again and now maybe it will finally happen.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the room you¡¯ll stay, I¡¯ll bring you fresh clothes so that you can take a shower. Besides you look like you were on your way somewhere?¡± He asked.


    ¡°We were supposed to have a date today but I couldn¡¯t bring myself to go anymore.¡± She told him.


    He decided not to push the conversation further instead he guided her to a spare room in his apartment, thankfully he always kept it clean.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°You can stay here, I know you¡¯re not used to something like this but please use it. I will bring you fresh clothes soon.¡± He gave a small smile do that she would feel morefortable.


    ¡°Thank you Richard.¡± She replied trying to smile back but it faltered.


    Richard left her alone in the room for a while and came backter with some fresh clothes. He put them beside her.


    ¡°ir, you should take a shower and rest. Do you want anything? Are you hungry?¡± He asked with concern.


    ¡°I will. I¡¯m alright, I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯ll just go to sleep after I shower. Thank you.¡± She responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Goodnight then. Let me know if you need anything in between¡± he told her and she gave a small nod.


    He left her and she got up to lock the door with the key. Her back leaning on the door, she sank to the floor and buried her head in her legs.


    ir stayed in that position for a while before standing up and deciding to take her shower.


    She just wanted to be free from the tight pain in her chest, the prick she felt each time she remembered the pictures that was sent to her phone.


    She got in the bathroom, there brand new bathroom supplies inside. She brushed her teeth before taking her shower, scrubbing her body until she almost bled.


    Scrubbing Dn from her skin floated in her head, that was all she could think about, erasing him from her lifepletely.


    By the time she turned on the hot water faucet she screamed, biting her lips in the process. Her skin was hot and red.


    She turned it off and turned on the cold water, she let it calm her as it ran down her body. She stood there for a while until she felt too tired to stand.


    ir wrapped her self in a towel before stepping out of the bathroom. She quickly got dressed and turned off the light and then climbed into bed, covering herself with the nket.


    She stayed that way for a while before drifting off to sleep.


    Meanwhile Dn was still waiting for ir at the restaurant, he wanted to ask her an important question that night. A question that would change their lives forever.


    He wanted her, he is wanted her to be his forever. He smiled while staring at the ring that he made for her in it¡¯s pouch.


    Dn had a ring specially made for her, it looked absolutely stunning in the lights. And he knew that it would suit her dainty fingers and most of all she would love it.


    Although he wondered why she wasn¡¯t here yet, he had been waiting for a while now. He was not bothered though because he sent his personal driver to bring her to him.


    His phone rang in his pocket and he took it out, checking to see who was calling by this time, but he was too happy to get mad. It was Gav, finally, he smiled.


    ¡°Yes Gav, tell me-¡± he started but was cut short by Gav¡¯s panicked voice.


    ¡°S-s-sir, we have a situation-¡± he stammered and this time Dn cut him short.


    ¡°What is the problem Gav? Is everything okay? Is ir alright?¡± He asked, he was already starting to panick. Something did not feel right, so he asked again.


    ¡°Gav, you better answer me. What is going on there?¡±


    ¡°Sir it¡¯s Miss ir, she¡¯s gone missing.¡± He admitted.


    Dn couldn¡¯t speak for a minute. Hundreds of things swarmed his head but most of all he had a question that he wanted to ask.


    ¡°What do you mean missing? How did that happen? I specifically told you to bring her because I trusted you, what is this?¡± He voice was dangerously calm.


    ¡°We were on our way here a some minutes ago and all of a sudden she wanted me to stop the car. She said she wanted fresh air so I parked. I went to get her something to drink but by the time I came back she was gone. Her phone is off too, I¡¯ve been trying to call her sir. I¡¯m sorry sir.¡± Gav exined.


    The only thing Dn wanted to do right now was scream to Gav for being careless but he knew he couldn¡¯t waste his time doing that.


    For all he knew she could be in danger right now, kidnapped and scared. He removed that thought from his head. Maybe she got tired and went back home to rest, maybe her battery died too, he thought.


    Smart Dn knew that those reasons made no sense. She wouldn¡¯t just go home because she was tired, she was excited to go on the date with him.


    Something must have happened and he would find out and find her.


    ¡°Damn it! You had one job Gav, just one. You know what just call the police, file a report under my name right now.¡± He ordered before dropping the call.

 CHAPTER 26

    Dn ced a call to his security team, dishing out instructions that they would use to track ir. He couldn¡¯t lose her, not now, not ever.


    He drove to the station where Gav is supposed to be at. When he got there Gav had already exined to them and they were on the case.


    ¡°Mr Lancaster, we already spoke to your driver. We will try to find a lead, we will check the CCTV footage in the area and get back to you¡± the detective assured.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Thank you detective.¡± He responded.


    Dn kept trying to call her just in case her phone was turned on. It was still off, he called Samantha next.


    ¡°Dn? What do you want?¡± She queried.


    ¡°ir has gone missing Samantha, do you have any idea where she might be? Or is she with you?¡± He rushed.


    She was quiet for a while letting what he said sink in.


    ¡°What! ir is missing? Are you sure? Is this a joke? She¡¯s not with me Dn¡± she panicked.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s not a joke, why would I make it up?¡± He snapped.


    ¡°Oh God, what have you done? Did you say anything to her? I have no idea, have you tried calling her?¡± She asked.


    Dn was starting to get irritated by Samantha¡¯s questions, she spoke as if it was his fault that she was missing.


    ¡°You know what I¡¯ll call youter¡± he dropped the call before she could protest.


    Dn knew that she wouldn¡¯t be of help but he just wanted to try. Samantha did not like him and he did not like her as well. He only tolerated her for ir¡¯s sake.


    He kept racking his brain trying to think of where she could be but nothing wasing to mind. He was frustrated already, he didn¡¯t want to think of the danger that she might be in at the moment.


    Why did she suddenly disappear? Was she kidnapped? Dn couldn¡¯t even guess, who would want to kidnap ir? He asked himself multiple times. She was sweet and kind so Dn had doubts about her having enemies.


    ir was the kind of woman that would do anything to avoid keeping enemies or having fights with people. Something at the back of his mind told him that she wasn¡¯t kidnapped. So why? Where did she go? He kept asking himself.


    Dn couldn¡¯t go home until they found something, until he knew that she was okay at least. He went to the office of his security team. They were already going throughtvs and anything that could lead to her. It was hectic.


    ~~~~~


    The next morning ir woke up quitete, she slept for a long time. She didn¡¯t even wake up during the night like she did sometimes. She just slept and Richard also couldn¡¯t disturb her.


    She yawned softly and rubbed the space beside her gently. Her eyes flew opem immediately ad she got up, remembering what happenedst night.


    ir was already used to having an empty space beside her ever morning but at least she knew that it would be upied at night by the man she loved.


    Now she could never count on that anymore, there was no reason for her to believe that he would sleep beside her ever again.


    ir walked into the bathroom to brush her teeth, her brain had literally shut down. She was at her lowest point. Thest time something like this happened was with Richard and that was before she married Dn.


    She didn¡¯t think she would even fall in love with Dn because of the kind of person she was. If he had continued being that person she might not have fallen for him.


    That wasn¡¯t the case. He tried to change, to please her even if he had no idea what he was doing. It was fake, that alone broke her into pieces.


    It wasn¡¯t the fact that she gave him everything that she could but because it was fake, it was a facade, it was a lie¡­


    ir had always believed that one who ims to love another wouldn¡¯t be able to look them in the face and lie through their teeth. Then she remembered his eyes, his beautiful eyes. She wanted to stare into them again, she wanted to find the truth in them once again.


    ir wondered who sent the pictures to her phone, the woman in the picture perhaps. Maybe she was tired of hiding, tired of being with him in the shadows.


    She meant to kick her out of his life with just one blow. She didn¡¯t do it when they were still bickering, she didn¡¯t send them when they couldn¡¯t stand eachother. She sent them when something started to bloom between them, when she fell in love with him.


    ir suddenly became angry, screaming and turning the room upside down. She hit the bathroom mirror with her fists until they bled. She scattered everything on the bathroom counter. She tore the whole room apart, screaming and crying.


    She didn¡¯t deserve it¡­. she thought.


    Richard heard all themotion and quickly ran into the room only for him to find it in a total mess. The broke the dressing mirror, scattered the sheets and pillows but he didn¡¯t see her there.


    He went into the bathroom, the mirror broken, everything on the counter was on the floor, a mess. He wondered how she pulled it off alone.


    She sat down beside the toilet, looking into space, her hands a bloody mess. Richard suddenly knew how the mirrors were destroyed.


    ¡°ir, oh God! What happened here? You are injured badly, your hands are bleeding too much ir¡± he ran to her, trying to make her get up from the floor but she wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°You have to get up ir, we have to go to the hospital right now or else you¡¯ll bleed to death.¡± He was getting angry as well but he tried to keep his voice calm. It wasn¡¯t the fact that she destroyed his fact, it was the fact that she was weak because of her husband. ¡®Husband¡¯, what a joke.


    ¡°ir?¡± He called, she was quiet.


    ¡°ir? That¡¯s it!¡± He shouted.


    ¡°You cannot do this to yourself. Don¡¯t you see what he did, what he¡¯s making you do? This isn¡¯t you. The ir I know will never act this way, let alone resort to violence.¡± Richard said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how this feels Richard. You have no right to raise your voice, you don¡¯t know me anymore so don¡¯t you fucking think that you do. You hurt me too remember, we nned to get married and you disappeared from my life! Don¡¯t you dare Richard¡± she got up, pointing her finger to his face.


    He sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡± he spoke softly this time.


    The tears that she tried so hard not to shed in front of him, came out and she kept screaming, holding her head with her hands. Richard held her while she cried, she was shaking. He regretted raising his voice at her.


    He could only hold her until she was calm. She looked so pale having cried so hard, he didn¡¯t know how to help her but he would try, he thought¡­.


    Richard was finally able to take ir to the hospital. It wasn¡¯t easy though, he had to plead and beg to make her go. She had a couple of stitches and the doctor also prescribed painkillers to reduce the pain in her hands. Both hands were covered in bandages.


    ir was quiet all through, she barely spoke when the doctors asked questions, she didn¡¯t even act like she was in pain when she was being stitched. Richard kept wondering if the whole ordeal was necessary for her, if they went too far trying to prove a point to her.


    All he hoped for was that ir would love him back once again. That was his major concern, she belonged to him in the first ce. Their drive back to Richard¡¯s ce was quiet, ir kept her eyes on the window, staring at buildings and every other thing that they passed by.


    ¡°Would you like to eat breakfast? Should we go somewhere?¡± Richard asked slowly.


    He wanted to be careful so as to not upset her like he did earlier.


    ¡°No Richard, I¡¯m not hungry. I would like to rest instead.¡± She answered


    ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll go back to my ce¡± he agreed.


    ¡°Okay¡± she muttered, her eyes glued to the window.


    Richard nced at her for a moment, recalling everything that he had to do to get to this point with her. If only she agreed toe back to him without protest¡­


    On the other hand, ir wasn¡¯t thinking. She refused to think, she kept repeating that to herself every minute. She wanted to erase the past events from her memory. She med herself and her parents for making her get married to someone like Dn. Her parents for forcing and herself for agreeing.


    They got to Richard¡¯s apartment, he turned off his engine and got down to open her door. She got down and walked straight to his door without waiting for him to follow. When he opened the door she walked down to the room she was given and shut her door.


    ir noticed that the room had been cleaned already and she wouldn¡¯t have to do any cleaning. She climbed into the bed and pulled the covers up to her chin, falling asleep almost immediately.


    ~~~~


    Dn couldn¡¯t sleep. That night he kept tossing and turning. His people were still working on finding ir¡¯s current location. They also couldn¡¯t find the CCTV footage of the area where Gav parked the car. Time was running out.


    All kinds of scenarios yed in his head. He thought of her being kidnapped, tortured or worse kiiled and disposed. He tried not to think about it but he also couldn¡¯t help it. The world was filled with dangerous people. People that looked for ways to get to him. Afterall everyone knew she was his beloved wife.


    ir may not have enemies that want to intentionally hurt her but his was countless and the thought scared him to death. His heart kept racing and his mind was unsettled.


    Dn was not able to concentrate at work, ir was on his mind throughout. His phone rang and he picked it up without checking the caller.


    ¡°Hello?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Mr Lancaster, this is detective Jones from yesterday sir¡± the detective responded.


    ¡°Ah yes, Mr Jones. Have you found anything?¡± He asked hopefully.


    ¡°As a matter of fact, yes I found something. It seems like your wife wasn¡¯t kidnapped.¡± He affirmed.


    ¡°Really? Oh thank God¡± he squeezed his eyes shut and got up from his chair.


    ¡°It seems like she left out of her own free will. She wasn¡¯t coerced although I think that something must have triggered the behavior sir.¡± The detective exined.


    ¡°What? Why would she leave? Is there something you¡¯re not telling me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sir I need you toe down to my office, I want to show you something.¡± Mr Jones replied.


    ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll be there soon¡± Dn answered.


    ¡± Alright sir, I¡¯ll be waiting¡± he dropped the call.


    Dn got his keys from the table and walked out of his office.


    ¡°ra, I¡¯ll be going for a meeting outside. Reschedule everything I have right now, I will get back to themter.¡± He ordered his secretary before leaving.


    He got to his car in thepany¡¯s parking lot and drove towards the station. Dn drove like a mad man, the only thing that was on his mind was his wife.


    The detective waited for him at the reception area and as soon as Dn saw him he followed him to his office.


    ¡°I found footage of your wife sir, would you like to watch it or should I exin it to you? Although I prefer you watch it.¡± He advised.


    ¡°I will watch it,¡± Dn said.


    Mr Jones yed the video for Dn on hisptop. An image of his wife, ir, came up. She was standing by the road and holding her phone, it wasn¡¯t so clear but it seemed like she was scrolling. She then hailed a cab and got into it. The video stopped.


    ¡°She clearly got into the cab on her own but her phone¡­ something must have made her leave. It¡¯s clear¡± Dn tried to analyze the situation.


    ¡°Exactly. And the only way we can find out is if we find her. I already copied the te number of the taxi, we¡¯ll try to track the driver.¡± Mr Jones assured him.


    ¡°Can I have the number as well? I¡¯ll see what I can do to find him too¡± Dn responded.


    ¡°I will send it to you. We will find your wife sir, we¡¯ll do everything we can¡± he patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll get going now¡± Dn shook his hand and left the station.


    While the police did what they wanted, Dn chose to do it his own way too. While he was driving he got a message from the detective, it was the te number.


    He took a U turn towards the direction of his security unit. He was influential and that would always be an advantage for him. Dn was capable of finding anyone and anything, even if he had to search every corner of the world, he would.

 CHAPTER 27

    After an hour of tracking the number, his team was able to find the driver of the taxi that she took. They also found his address and every other thing that was necessary. The man was just doing his job of taking someone in his car so Dn couldn¡¯t me him.


    The only thing he wanted to know was where he took his wife. So Dn and a few bodyguards paid the driver a visit.


    Knock knock. He tapped on the man¡¯s door. Dn was not nning on resorting to violence, as ir would say. He fucking missed her.


    The driver opened his door.


    ¡°Good afternoon sir, how may I help you?¡± He asked.


    Dn did not waste time asking his questions.


    ¡°Do you happen to remember a certain woman that you carried in your carst night?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Uh you have to be a little specific sir, I carried different peoplest night.¡± The man answered.


    Dn chuckled.


    ¡± Really? Okay then. She seemed to be wearing a purple jumpsuit.¡± He described.


    The man scratched the back of his head, thinking about anybody by that description.


    ¡°You see that woman is my wife and she¡¯s missing right now. She got into your taxi and since then we couldn¡¯t get a hold of her.¡± He smiled devilishly.


    It clearly shook the man and he opened his eyes wide. Dn immediately changed from gentleman to the devil¡¯s incarnate.


    Dn moved closer to whisper in the man¡¯s ears.


    ¡°I want you to try harder. I will not repeat myself after this. Where did you fucking drive her to?¡± He asked with a cold voice.


    ¡°I-I-I can¡¯t r-r-remember s-sir¡± he stammered.


    Dnughed, really hard and then frowned. The whole disy shocked his guards as well, they had never seen their boss act so crazy before.


    ¡°Okay then¡± he answered.


    ¡°The pictures. He thinks I¡¯m joking¡± he scoffed with a smirk. He gestured towards one of the men behind him and he was handed some pictures immediately.


    Dn already collected pictures of his family, he even knew where they lived and he nned to use that to his advantage. He held the man by the back of his neck and dragged him so he would see what was in the picture.


    ¡°Do you recognise these people? I¡¯m sure you do. Like I said I will not repeat myself again, I will leave you to decide¡± Dn said to him.


    The man became scared. He knew he was in trouble but he couldn¡¯t remember the woman, he thought.


    Until¡­


    ¡°Wait wait, I think I remember something now. There was someone I carried uh she looked really fancy, rich and all. She seemed to be crying, I don¡¯t know. She didn¡¯t even respond when I asked her where she was going. But sheter did.¡± He exinedN?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Dn stopped in his tracks.


    ¡°And where is the ce?¡±


    ¡°Uhh it was an apartment building near Palmer street sir. I think Skrk was the name of the building but I don¡¯t know the apartment she went into¡± he continued.


    ¡°Palmer street you said? Skrk. Hmm¡± Dn gave the man a sweet smile.


    The man cleaned his sweaty forehead with his palms.


    ¡°I¡¯m s-s-sorry sir.¡± He begged.


    ¡°Now wasn¡¯t that easy? You just saved my wife and I owe you¡± he chuckled, patting his back.


    He left his house and drove off together with his bodyguards.


    He kept thinking about what she was doing in Skrk¡¯s building. All Dn knew was that he was going to find out.


    ~~~~~~


    ir woke up when it was already dark. Her stomach growled loudly and she thanked God that no one was around to hear it.


    ¡°Argh¡± she screamed when her hands hit the bed.


    ¡°Shit¡± she cursed. ir forgot that her hands were bandaged.


    She sighed when she remembered everything that happened earlier. Words could not express how embarrassed she felt, especially when she recalled her quarrel with Richard.


    ir wasn¡¯t the type to act without thinking, she was careful in everything that she did and therefore knew that what she said to Richard was wrong. And even if they were true she shouldn¡¯t have brought them up in that manner.


    She stretched towards the bed side table and took her phone. She almost turned it on when she remembered that she turned it off for a reason and that she didn¡¯t want anyone to call her.


    It was dark outside and ir wondered what the time was as she couldn¡¯t check her phone. She got up from the bed and tried opening the door with her elbows as she was unsessful with her hands.


    The door opened and she walked through the hallway to the kitchen. Thirsty, she took a cup and was ready to fill it with water when it slipped from her hands and broke into pieces.


    ¡°Fuck! What¡¯s with this bandages¡± she hissed.


    ir was about to clean up the mess when she heard a door open and close.


    ¡°ir? Is that you?¡± He asked quietly.


    ¡°Uh yeah it¡¯s me. I¡¯m sorry the cup slipped from my hands when I wanted to have some water. I can¡¯t get anywhere with these.¡± She held out her bandaged hands.


    Richard chuckled and held her hands.


    ¡°Come, sit down here. I¡¯ll give you a ss and clean this up.¡± He smiled as he led her to the counter chair.


    He filled a ss with water and handed it over to her. Then he picked up the broom and cleaned up the broken ss.


    ¡°Next time be careful. If you need help just let me know and I will help you as much as I can¡± he told her.


    ¡°Thank you Richard.¡± She gave him a faint smile and he smiled back.


    ¡°I also wanted to apologize for the things I said earlier. I- it wasn¡¯t like that, I just- wasn¡¯t myself.¡± ir said remorsefully.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I understood everything, that¡¯s why I only sympathized with you. And I only responded that way because I wanted to get through to you.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Thank you. I just, the whole thing was too overwhelming for me. It was as if I got hit by a truck¡± ir chuckled while she exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the whole thing. And you don¡¯t have to tell me if you don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡±


    Richard knew that the only way he could get to her was by being cautious and lesspelling.


    He didn¡¯t want to make her feel ufortable because he would have to start all over again. He nned to win her over bit by bit.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± she replied.


    ¡°So how about I make you dinner? You haven¡¯t eaten sincest night. Besides you need to take your meds¡± he reasoned.


    ¡°Alright but are you sure you can?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Sure why not, I know how to cook my own food you know¡± he smirked.


    ¡°Okay then¡± she chuckled.


    ir watched as he worked his hands. Chopped, diced, flipped and everything kitchen worthy. He did it better than Dn.


    Dn¡­. She thought. Her expression changed instantly but switched back as if it didn¡¯t switch before.


    ir was no doubt still hurt from the whole thing but she didn¡¯t want to let it break her beyond repair. She felt way worse than when Richard left her.


    Richard nced at her and found her staring into space again.


    ¡°ir?¡± He called.


    No answer.


    ¡°ir?¡± He called again


    No answer.


    ¡°ir!¡± He snapped his fingers in front of her, making her jump. A tear slipped from her eye and she quickly brushed it off.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sorry. Must have zoned out¡± she said embarrassed.


    Richard walked over to where she sat, holding her hands.


    ¡°ir, stop thinking too much. You have to breathe now.¡± He advised.


    She gave a small nod.


    ¡°Now your food is almost ready and I need you to clean up your mood and try to enjoy this speciality¡± he ordered. She smiled a bit.


    He served her food and ced it in front of her. The food had a nice aroma, she thought.


    She took a spoonful into her mouth, chewing slowly.


    ¡°Hmmm. Wow, it¡¯s actually delicious Richard. When and how did you learn to cook?¡± She asked, fascinated by it. She took another bite.


    ¡°Thank you, I knew you would like it though. I learned it while I was away. I just felt like I needed to learn how to cook my own meals so I watched shows and YouTube.¡± He responded.


    ¡°Wow. That makes a lot of sense, you know. You should keep it up, it¡¯s so good!¡± she eximed.


    ¡°Thanks¡± he appreciated her words.


    Richard wasn¡¯t the type to cook, but he learned it anyway. And now that she liked it, it made him want to do more.


    ir cleared her te and she didn¡¯t leave anything behind. It wasn¡¯t like she had an appetite but the food was really good and she didn¡¯t want to waste it and then make him feel bad. So she had to finish the food, she couldn¡¯t wash the tes though.


    ¡°Wow. Hand it over, I¡¯ll clean the te. You can do that with your hands.¡± He said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Would you like a coffee? I was about to make myself a cup.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Yes please. Thanks¡± ir replied.


    ¡± Alright then. You should sit on the couch so it would be morefortable¡± he advised.


    ¡°Okay¡± she answered.


    ir sat on the couch. She didn¡¯t bother to turn on the TV because she was scared of what she might find.


    She knew Dn and she was aware of the things that he was capable of doing if something or someone messed with him.


    She had left him waiting for her at the restaurant. ir realized that she did lots of things without thinking. ir couldn¡¯t me herself though. She wished the person who sent the pictures had considered their date.


    She really wanted to go on that date with him and to hear what he couldn¡¯t tell her over the phone.


    It broke her heart that she didn¡¯t see iting. That they couldn¡¯t have one more date before everything fell apart. She knew in her heart that she missed him but he didn¡¯t want her. She thought.


    ir and Richard sipped their coffee on the couch. ir had taken a nket and wrapped herself with it.


    ¡°Richard. Can i ask you a favour?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°Yeah sure¡± you replied.


    ¡°Incase Samantha asks you, please don¡¯t tell her that I¡¯m here? She would freak and probably tell my parents or Dn. I don¡¯t want to be found yet¡± she exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Your secret is safe with me¡± he smiled and ced his hands over his chest.


    ¡°Thank you¡± she smiled back.


    ir had a few questions that she wanted to ask Richard. She finally pushed the thought of Dn to the back of her mind. What she wanted to know was Richard¡¯s excuse, his excuse for leaving her, the reason.


    She kept her cup on the table in front of her and turned to him. Richard looked up from what he was doing on his phone and stared back.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I wanted to ask you something.¡± She said,


    ¡°Okay-y, I¡¯m listening.¡± He answered.


    She cleared her throat.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bring this up but, why? Why did you leave? Especially when we were supposed to get married.¡± She asked.


    His hand shook a bit, he was clearly thrown off guard by the question. His countenance changed immediately, his eyes turned cold and body became rigid.


    He cleared his throat but couldn¡¯t seem to answer her question.


    ¡°Richard?¡± She called.


    ¡°ir I-¡± he started but she cut him off.


    ¡°You know what you don¡¯t have to tell me. It¡¯s fine, I understand. I¡¯ll just go to bed, thanks again for dinner.¡± She gave him a small smile before leaving the living room.


    She didn¡¯t give him a chance to reply as she walked straight to her room and shut the door behind her.

 CHAPTER 28

    Dn was fuming. He kept pondering on the reasons why ir left. What did she find? He couldn¡¯t say for sure, in fact he didn¡¯t know. The only thing that was left for him to do was to find the apartment that she was in. In a way he struggled to act, he knew where she was and could easily find her now but he could not bring himself to go.


    He became scared, especially because he learnt that she left on her own. That meant a lot of things to Dn.


    Dn didn¡¯t tell anyone about the situation, the only person that knew was Samantha and he was sure he warned her not to alert ir¡¯s parents. At least until he was sure of her whereabouts. He didn¡¯t even tell his friends and he was sure they suspected him of doing something in secret.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He screamed and threw his phone on the wall, shattering it to pieces.


    ¡°Fuck this ir.¡± He held his head with his hands sobbing.


    The problem Dn had at that point was not the fact that he had a hard time finding her but that she left on her own.


    And he didn¡¯t have a clue as to why she left like that. That made him really scared and he did not know why.


    Dn worked like a ghost for two days, no one saw him but they knew he did his share ofpany work. He didn¡¯t pick calls, rescheduled all his meetings. He was either at home or in the office.


    He also couldn¡¯t eat properly. He kept staring at the ring that he was supposed to give ir. He called her phone many times but it was still dead, he called her like a mad man.


    He thought he was going to go crazy.


    The door to his office opened revealing his best friend.


    ¡°Dn?¡± He called sitting down in front of him.


    Dn did not respond, he only stared at the ring.


    ¡°Dn!¡± He shouted, banging the table in the process.


    ¡°What is wrong with you man? You haven¡¯t been yourself for days now and I have been walking on eggshells around you. What¡¯s going on?¡± He asked, sounding worried.


    Dn groaned loudly. He rubbed his face violently and pulled at his hair.


    ¡°ir has gone missing¡± he spoke softly.


    His friend¡¯s eyes grew wide.


    ¡°She what? What do you mean by ¡°she has gone missing?¡± His friend asked carefully.


    ¡°Yes, she has. The night we were supposed to have a date¡­¡± he exined the whole ordeal to him.


    ¡°Woah. You should have said something man, I mean we¡¯re all friends and it¡¯s not cool to keep stuff like this from each other.¡± His friendined.


    ¡°I know I just thought I could do it on my own without dragging people into it.¡± Dn said.


    ¡°So what are we gonna do now? We need to find her.¡± He reasoned.


    ¡°I already did,¡±Dn answered.


    ¡°You already found her? Are you serious? You surprise me man. So how is she? Why are you sulking?¡± His friend asked him.


    ¡°Yeah I did but I can¡¯t go yet. I don¡¯t know why. I found out that she left on her own, I don¡¯t know what to think. Something made her leave and the thought that I could be the reason scares me¡± Dn exined.


    ¡°Oh wow. Now I see what the problem is. The only way you can find out is if you actually see her and talk. You can¡¯t keep sitting here and feeling scared Dn.¡± His friend countered him.


    Dn being scared was new information he just got. The Dn he knew would never ever let fear take over him.


    He was kind of surprised to see Dn in that state and in a way the fear rubbed off on him too. If Dn was scared then he had good reasons to be too.


    ¡°Fuck, I feel so damn useless right now. I¡¯m trying my best to be calm but I just can¡¯t.¡± Dnbed his hair with his hands repeatedly.


    ¡°You have to Dn. I¡¯m sorry about all of this¡± his friend replied.


    Dn gave a long sigh.


    ¡°We should go see her tomorrow, Dn. She might also be in danger, you know.¡± His friend also felt that going there on her own might be because she was threatened or something like that. Although he kept that to himself, he did not want Dn to feel more frustrated than he already was.


    His friend left him after many attempts to make him feel better.


    Dn continued his work, he decided to stop thinking about ir for a while.


    ~~~~~


    ir stayed in bed all day. She only came out to eat a bowl of cereal and drink some water. She had a hard time getting her appetite back.


    She tried to force some food down her throat but she threw it up. She felt weak and tired. And she missed Dn. Funny that she was the one that ran away but he was also the one who pushed her away.


    ir sighed. Her phone was still off and she didn¡¯t care. She knew she would have a lot of texts and messages but it didn¡¯t really concern her.


    She didn¡¯t want to be put in a position where she would have to reply texts or answer any call.


    She wasn¡¯t prepared.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ir had changed her bandages herself as well, she didn¡¯t want to inconvenience Richard so she sessfully carried it out by herself.


    Her hands still hurt, she had scars and it wasn¡¯t pretty.


    Richard on the other hand was in his home office, working. He was tempted to check up on ir but after their conversationst night, he didn¡¯t know if she would want him to even talk to her.


    He contemted the whole thing and after several attempts of whether or not he should go, he got up to go see her.


    But before then he decided to prepare dinner for her. He made pasta and sauce for her and he took it along with some fresh orange juice that he made earlier.


    He knocked quietly on her door and waited for her reply. He entered the room after he heard her soft e in¡¯.


    ¡°Hey, I made you dinner. Can you please sit up so you can eat properly?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Hey. Thank you but you didn¡¯t have to. I was about toe and make my dinner.¡± She answered by attempting to get up from the bed.


    ¡°Really? No ir, you can¡¯t possibly want to make dinner. Did you forget about your hands? Besides you can¡¯t reject this, please just eat. You still have meds.¡± He countered.


    ir stared at him for a while trying to decide whether she should eat his food or make hers. She sighed going with the first option, deciding that it was no use trying to punish him.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She muttered and looked at her toes briefly.


    He dropped the tray beside her.


    ¡°You have to eat.¡± He reasoned.


    ¡°I will, thank you.¡± She responded.


    He stood there while she ate, the food wasn¡¯t a lot so it didn¡¯t take long to finish it.


    ¡°Are you going to keep standing there? Don¡¯t you have anything to do or anywhere to be?¡± She asked, she wiped her mouth and her hands with the napkin that was provided for her.


    ¡°No ir. Can we talk after you¡¯re done?¡± He asked.


    She was taken aback by what he asked because she literally wanted to talk to himst night and his whole demeanor changed.


    She wondered what made him decide that he wanted to speak to her suddenly.


    ¡°Uh, yeah sure. We can talk, it¡¯s fine.¡± She answered him.


    ¡°Alright then, thank you for giving us a chance to talk again. I¡¯m really sorry aboutst night and I wasn¡¯t ready to talk about it, that¡¯s why I reacted that way¡± he said.


    ¡°If you can¡¯t tell me about it, it¡¯s fine with me. I can¡¯t force something like that out of you. And maybe you also don¡¯t owe me any exnation.¡± She responded.


    Richard knew then that she didn¡¯t have any feelings whatsoever for him anymore. She was willing to free herself from anything that had to do with their past.


    Hurt shed in his eyes after hearing her response. He regretted leaving her and now he was going to pay for it forever because she wasn¡¯t in love with him anymore.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine ir. I will just help take these to the kitchen, I will be right back.¡± He forced a smile and took the tes to the kitchen.


    He held the counter top of the kitchen tightly and shut his eyes.


    He opened them after a few minutes, took a very deep breath and went back to her room.


    She looked up from what she was doing on her bed.


    ¡°So uh, ir I- I¡¯m sorry. Honestly I don¡¯t know what to say or how to tell you about the issues that we had in the past. Just know that it¡¯s my fault and I should have done better. I¡¯m sorry for putting you through those tough times.¡± He exined and apologized.


    ¡± Richard, it¡¯s in the past now. Yeah I remember what you did and how I felt but at a point I was able to forget it. I don¡¯t feel hurt by it anymore. I decided to love someone else and that person made me forget.¡± She told him.


    Ouch.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that person is Dn.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes Richard. I only now feel hurt because that person might have deceived me, used me. And I can not do anything about that.¡± She continued.


    ir never understood why people make promises and break them. She believed that if one can not keep a promise then that person should not bother making them.


    If not everyone will get hurt.


    In her own books, she could only make promises that she knew she could keep. Like choosing to love Dn, it was a promise she made to herself the moment she knew she had fallen for him.


    But that wasn¡¯t the case for Dn, she thought. He had used her for his gain, for his purpose and he seeded in fooling her. Breaking her heart into pieces.


    She still regretted not listening to Samantha and she didn¡¯t even know how she was going to face herter because she warned her strictly.


    But ir wanted to give him a chance. A chance to change and a chance to love her. That¡¯s all.


    ¡°What exactly happened between you too?¡± He asked, wanting to hear it from her lips.


    Richard had always loathed the man. He had everything he wanted and didn¡¯t have to beg for anything, he thought. The only thing that got him angry was the fact that he was able to steal ir away from him. He managed to make her fall in love with him too.


    ¡°He has another woman.¡± She answered with a small smile.


    ¡°Woah. I¡¯m sorry ir.¡± He responded half heartedly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be okay I guess.¡± She said


    ¡°Yeah, you will.¡± He answered.


    ¡°You should get going now. I¡¯ll try to take my meds and go to sleep¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah, I should go. Goodnight ir, thank you for talking to me. And thank you for thinking of me when you were in that situation.¡± He smiled genuinely this time.


    ¡°Goodnight Richard. Thank you for dinner, I appreciate it.¡± She responded with a smile as well.


    He gave a small nod before heading out of her room.


    ir shivered as soon as he left. For some reason she couldn¡¯t feelpletelyfortable with Richard and even though she ate his food, the air still felt weird around him.


    Sheid back in bed and looked out her open window, the moon was out and it was half. It shone brightly still and she suddenly felt jealous.


    ¡°Damn you, Dn.¡± She said and a tear slipped from her eye.

 CHAPTER 29

    The next morning came and Dn was set to find ir. But first he had to find the exact apartment where she was and who she was with.


    He already informed the police of what he found and they volunteered to help him with the CCTV footage of that particr night.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Dn, his best friend and the detective watched the video together.


    The video showed that she got into the building and knocked on a door. The door opened and revealed someone very familiar to Dn.


    Someone he loathed. Richard. He banged the table immediately.


    ¡°That son of a bitch! She¡¯s with that bastard? This has to be a joke! Am I seeing this correctly guys?¡± He screamed, he was angry.


    Of all people, he never thought that she would be with Richard. Richard? The bastard who left her when they were supposed to get married, he recalled.


    Dn was hurt. Hurt that she sought his help instead of Dn¡¯s. It broke him to pieces at that moment.


    ¡°Do you know this man sir?¡± The detective asked.


    ¡°I do, he was my wife¡¯s ex lover before she met me.¡± He told him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe Richard is involved in this. It can¡¯t be good Dn, he might try to brainwash her or hurt her. We should go and bring her from that ce Dn¡± His friend mentioned.


    ¡°I agree sir, if you feel he¡¯s a threat to her we might as well go now and find her. We have wasted too much time already.¡± The detective reasoned.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then¡± he answered coldly.


    They all got into their cars and took off in the direction that the taxi driver told them.


    They got to the building and the detective gave the receptionist a warrant to search the apartment and retrieve what they wanted.


    The woman looked confused and scared but she led them to his door.


    Dn banged the door as much as he could. At that moment he just wanted to see her. He was still hurt and upset that she was there but he had to push that aside until he made sure that she was safe.


    ¡°Who is t-¡± ir was cut short by the people outside Richard¡¯s door. She heard loud banging from the kitchen and decided to open it.


    ir had a feeling that he would find her and now he was standing in front of her. She almost lost her resolve in front of him, he made her feel that way often.


    He hugged her immediately and she pushed him away.


    ¡°Get away from me¡± she screamed at him.


    ¡°ir? Are you alright?¡± Dn asked, taken aback by her actions.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, were you threatened toe here? We came to find you and bring you back to your home.¡± The detective said.


    Dn kept staring at her in shock.


    ¡°No sir. I came here on my own and I¡¯m perfectly fine so please leave.¡± She responded by turning to look at Dn.


    ¡°ir, you have toe with us. Richard is thest person you want around you¡± Dn¡¯s friend warned.


    Dn still couldn¡¯t speak.


    ¡°I know what I am doing and you don¡¯t have to worry. Please take your friend and leave¡± she answered coldly but tears burned at the back of her eyes.


    ¡°Guys, please leave us.¡± Dn ordered his eyes still on her.


    The two men left the house immediately wondering what the hell was going on.


    ¡°What is this ir? What is going on?¡± He asked calmly.


    He knew better than to approach her with anger.


    ¡°Nothing. Leave Dn¡± she answered.


    ¡°Why did you push me away then? What have I done?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What a nice actor you are. It¡¯s cool to y safe and act like you don¡¯t know anything, that¡¯s who you are¡± she countered.


    ¡°Wait what? What are you talking about ir?¡± He was confused and hurt by her words.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know huh? Okay, I¡¯ll show you what you¡¯re trying to hide.¡± she answered him.


    She turned on her phone and opened the anonymous message that she got. She held the phone to his face so that he could see the pictures properly.


    Dn was utterly shocked. His eyes grew wide as he went through them. This wasn¡¯t him. He didn¡¯t even know the woman in the picture. So this was her reason?


    ¡°Well, speechless?¡± She questioned.


    ¡°Yes ir. I¡¯m fucking speechless, how can you believe something like this? You didn¡¯t even talk to me about it at first.¡± He was so hurt that he wanted to cry. She didn¡¯t trust him and that stung him so hard.


    ¡°For fuck sake ir! Don¡¯t you know me?! Does this man look like me? I haven¡¯t seen this woman in my life. Is this really how you see me?¡± He asked her, he felt only pain and betrayal at that moment.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this proof of your infidelity to me!? You used me Dn! I don¡¯t have to talk to you about it when I can see it clearly right in front of me. You lied and cheated.¡± She screamed in tears.


    ¡°My God! Stop fucking saying that because it¡¯s not true. I made a promise to you and I have lived by that ever since. Why would I fucking cheat or lie huh? It hurts so much that you couldn¡¯t even ask me. Am I that worthless? Really ir?¡± He shouted.


    ¡°Leave Dn, we¡¯ve talked enough¡± she answered.


    ¡°No ir. You have to answer me, I will leave you alone then.¡± he spoke calmly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t trust you Dn. This was your life before me and even after you married me. These are clear pictures of you with someone that is not me!¡± She screamed.


    ¡°Really? You think those are pictures of me? Then you don¡¯t know me. You only imed to. Do you know what hurts, it¡¯s that you don¡¯t care, you didn¡¯t talk to me and most of all you don¡¯t trust me after everything we have been through. Have a nice life with the bastard that you chose over me.¡± He turned to leave.


    ¡°Damn you Dn!¡± She shouted.


    He opened the door and left, banging it shut.


    ir broke down in tears, crying like a baby. She knew she lost him then.

 CHAPTER 30

    ir was still trying to make sense of it all. Sitting all alone in the now empty living room, she was staring into space, as what she had just learned was still a shock to her. Dn had left her in the living room so he could go brew coffee for her to drink. Somehow she wished he was with her right now because of the thoughts rushing through her mind, and somehow she was d she didn¡¯t see his face at the moment because she had doubted him. In all honesty, if anyone had told her that this would happen, she would have said it so inly with everything in her that it was a lie. But as some would say, ¡°you should never trust people to that extent¡±.


    But Samantha was different. They had been best friends for over ten years. They had watched each other grow, gotten into trouble for each other, and even had ns for how their weddings would be. It was safe to even say that they had spent more than half of their lives forever. Somehow she felt like she should just barge into Richard¡¯s apartment, hold him by his shirt and really question him till he said it was a lie. How could Sam? How could her sister?


    It didn¡¯t really make sense that Sam would want to betray her like this. There was no reason to¨C or was there? They were like sisters in fact. ir could still remember how they had met years ago. They were in middle school and she had stood up for Sam against some bullies who were trying to give her a ¡°cleanse from her sorrowful life¡± ording to them. They had bathed her in a horrible mixture of liquids she was not even sure of. Being the social butterfly then, she did not let them get away with it. After she had interrupted them, she had taken Sam over to the bathroom, gotten her cleaned up, and given her a talk on how no one should ever trample on her.


    The both of them grew real close after that, sharing their meals at school together. ir had been the outspoken one right from when they were younger, and Sam had been the calm and collected one. This didn¡¯t seem like something a person with Sam¡¯s character could do. She trusted Sam with her life. Weren¡¯t these kind of stories only in the movies? It felt so unreal. Why would Samantha try to break up her marriage? Why would Sam want to hurt her? After all they had been through? After their whole life together. Then again, people also said that the quiet ones were the most dangerous.


    Despite all this, would Richard have lied about it? He really had no reason to. He had no reason to set Samantha up. If this was really true, then Samantha had hurt her. She had really done what she never thought was possible.


    So there it was, she had been stabbed at the back by the one person she had called a sister.


    Gosh


    She felt so used. She felt so horrible. Not only had she been hurt, she had also hurt Dn herself. She had so blindly believed that Dn had betrayed her. She was on the brink of tears. She wasn¡¯t sure it was because of the hurt or the anger. Was this some sort of payback for not trusting him? Finding out that her best friend had betrayed her?


    She felt so bad. A thousand thoughts were running through her mind. Did she really deserve it? Had she treated Sam badly in any way? Had Sam been angry about something to have done this? Had the friendship between her and Sam been a lie? Did Sam really consider her a friend at all?


    Whatever the reason, Sam had no right. She had been through a lot because of Sam for her to have done this. They had been through so much for them to be think evenly of each other.


    ir rubbed her temples. She felt a wave of emotions rushing in¨C anger, sadness and even frustration. This hit hard like a ton of bricks. She just had to be the one they saw as stupid. Richard had yed her and Samantha had been in on it too. They must have seen her as vulnerable. This wasn¡¯t the first time that had happened. A lot of people had taken advantage of the fact that she trusted people too easily. It started with her friends back in high school who took her niceness for granted, and even her first boyfriend who had ruthlessly broken her heart because she was. But Samantha doing this hurt even more. Their bond was stronger. Their friendship was almost perfect.


    She scoffed. Looking past the rtionship she and Samantha had, Richard and Samantha thought she wouldn¡¯t find out. Sam even had the guts to behave like everything was okay between them. This was going on at her back and Sam had been smiling with her and pretending like they were still best friends. Now she could add disgust to the top of the list of emotions she was feeling at the moment. Samantha had really outdone herself this time. She didn¡¯t think that if she confronted her, she would have a reasonable exnation as to why she did all this. She didn¡¯t even want to assume anything and get herself angrier, she would just ask her personally.


    ir guessed that it really took a second for a human being you trusted to turn their back on you and betray you. This was real and she knew that she would not just heal ordinarily like that.


    Hearing footsteps approach from the kitchen, she guessed Dn was done and he was making his way towards her with a hot cup of coffee she really needed right now. Coffee was one liquid that made her mind rx. She took in a deep breath and tucked her hair behind her ears.


    ir curled herself in her bed as she cried her heart out. The moment Dn left she could only cry and couldn¡¯t stop crying.


    ¡°ir!?¡± Richard shouted from the living room.


    He quickly dashed to her room and found her curled up in bed, crying her eyes out.


    ¡°What happened? I heard of the situation when I got back?¡± He asked.


    ir kept quiet, she did not respond.


    ¡°ir?¡± He spoke softly and sat beside her.


    ¡°Richard. Dn came here, we fought, I showed him the pictures. He left me.¡± She cried.


    Richard could only stare in shock. He wondered how they found her in his house and how they got there.


    He gave her a light hug and patted her back.


    ¡°Shhhh, it¡¯s okay now ir¡± he cooed.


    Their rtionship seemed to havee to an end.


    He was happy that everything worked ordingly. He wanted tough out loud but he kept his cool.


    ir only cried for the sake of love lost. She cried for the man she lost, she cried because she felt that part of what he said was true. She cried because she was confused.


    She wept bitterly and in anguish.


    Richard left her when she calmed down a bit. He just went into his room and smiled devilishly.


    ¡°Yes ir. You will be mine now, your bloody husband will not be with you anymore. You have pushed him away with your own hands.¡± Heughed.


    Heughed maniacally and danced wildly in his room.


    Meanwhile ir was still shaken by the encounter she had with Dn. She remembered his words ¡®you don¡¯t know me¡¯.


    She was very sure that the person in the picture was Dn. He said he didn¡¯t know the woman still, what if he was just lying to her? She asked herself.


    Everything in her head was scattered and her vision became hazy. She could barely see the ceiling and she also felt very lightheaded.


    Her cries made her fall asleep as she didn¡¯t have the strength to keep crying.


    ~~~~


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Dn¡¯s friend asked him as he entered the car.


    ¡°Not good. You know what, let¡¯s just leave this ce. I don¡¯t care anymore.¡± Dn answered coldly.


    ¡°Woah woah woah, that is your wife Dn. What happened there?¡± He asked once again.


    ¡°She¡¯s crazy, that¡¯s what. She doesn¡¯t trust me, she thinks I cheated.¡± He exined as he held his head with his hands.


    His friend squinted, taking a weird look at him.


    He stared back at his friend in shock.


    ¡°Ohe on! Really now? Is this how you all see me?¡± He asked surprised. It wasn¡¯t just his wife.


    ¡°What? Well you had a reputation back then and now it is hunting you.¡± His friend confirmed.


    Dn scoffed.


    ¡°Jesus Christ! Shut up man, will you? You¡¯re making this worse for me right now. Besides I did not cheat on anyone in the past, yes I had flings but I did not cheat.¡± Dn exined.


    His friend sighed.


    ¡°I know man, I just wanted a reaction from you.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°I will fucking kill you in your sleep without hesitation. Watch your back.¡± Dn responded and drove out of the building, into the road.


    His friendughed. He wanted to lighten the situation a bit. Everyone was too serious and he felt using Dn as a scapegoat could help.


    ¡°Did you ask her how she got the pictures?¡± He asked Dn.


    ¡°No man. But it was anonymous, I didn¡¯t see an ID when I checked them. I have no idea who sent them.¡± Dn exined.


    ¡°Do you think Richard has something to do with it?¡± His friend asked him.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t I think of that, if I find out that he had something to do with it I will destroy him. He will regret messing with me.¡± His voice was hard.


    Dn thought that it was possible for Richard to be involved in whatever was going on. And the fact that ir met him first after she found out was suspicious. She was livingfortably with the enemy and that was messed up to Dn.


    He was hurt by her words. Never had he let anyone speak to him that way before. Only she had the power to do so and he gave her that power because he loved her and she was his wife.


    She said words that cut deep into his soul that he couldn¡¯t close the cut. He kept asking himself if she even loved him at all. If she knew him to an extent, because ir back there was a different person he had never seen.


    ir let anguish course through her veins. She sounded so pathetic to him and he couldn¡¯t even get a good reason for her actions from what she said.


    She didn¡¯t even let him exin before believing that shit about him. And that alone hurt Dn, he wouldn¡¯t have done that to her.


    Dn was not sure he would be able to handle the gut wrenching feeling that he felt in his stomach. He felt pain everywhere in his body and there was no cure for it.


    All he knew was hurt. The woman he thought really loved him and trusted him with everything she had, betrayed him. Once again Dn knew never to trust a woman.


    He drove to his house, his friend followed him as well.


    The detective already left for the station before Dn came out of Richard¡¯s building.


    Dn got to his house. The home he once shared with ir.. He picked up a bottle of whiskey from the kitchen counter and gulped down some.


    ¡°You¡¯ll resort to drinking now? You know being a drunk at this point isn¡¯t the solution.¡± His friend told him, he opened the fridge to fetch a bottle of apple juice.


    ¡°What is then? Crying?¡± Dn asked.


    ¡°Finding a solution to your problem dumb ass.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Can you shut up and drink that?¡± Dn asked, irritated by his friend.


    His friend raised his two hands in surrender.


    ¡°I was just suggesting, you big scary monster¡± heughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s either I leave you here or you leave my house. I can¡¯t do this with you right now.¡± Dn held his head with one hand.


    ¡°Please leave me here.¡± His friend replied and turned on the television. He sipped his drink with his legs crossed.


    ¡°Idiot¡± Dn muttered and left for his room.


    He kept the bottle on the table where ir usually sat to style her hair. Her hair, how he missed ying with it.


    The room smelled of her. The bathroom, the bed, the wardrobe, the table, the air and even his clothes.


    Dn felt so frustrated and out of options. He would have to inform her parents and his parents as well. They already started to ask for her whereabouts.


    He kept asking himself how he would exin to her parents, his parents, even her friend.


    He sobbed.


    He lost her.


    Dn decided to wait till the following day before he told their parents.


    That night he slept with ir¡¯s nightdress in his hands.


    ~~~~~


    The next morning ir decided to first turn on her phone. She found missed calls and text messages. She couldn¡¯t check it the day before because she had only opened it for Dn to see the pictures. She turned it off immediately after he finished checking the pictures.


    She read through the texts and decided to call her friend first.


    ¡°Jesus Christ ir! Where have you been? Are you alright? I¡¯ve been trying to call you for ages but your phone has been dead.¡± She shouted and spoke calmly at the same time.


    ¡°Sorry Sam. There was a situation.¡± She responded, her voice sounded raspy.


    ¡°What kind of situation? What happened to your voice? ir? Are you okay?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m at Richard¡¯s ce.¡± ir told her.


    ¡°Really? And what are you doing there? Dn told me a few days ago that he couldn¡¯t find you. He sounded so tired and worried and you¡¯re at Richard¡¯s¡± she countered.


    ¡°It¡¯s not what you think Sam. Can youe over? We can talk then.¡± ir said,


    ¡°Alright ir. There better be a good exnation for all of these¡± Sam warned.


    ¡°Thank you Sam¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there soon, calm down.¡± She assured her and dropped the call.


    ir went into the bathroom to take a shower, she removed her bandages. Her hands weren¡¯t so bad anymore, but the stitch marks remained there.


    She took her shower and wore some of the clothes that Richard gave her. She took a hair brush from the bathroom cupboard and brushed her hair back.


    She stared at her reflection in the mirror. She had dark circles under her eyes, they were hollow. Her skin was pale and her lips were white. She took a pink lip balm from her purse and used some on her lips to give it a bit of life.


    Her lips shook as she put it on, fresh tears dropped from her eyes.


    An hourter Samantha arrived, Richard wasn¡¯t home. It was just ir.


    ¡°ir!¡± She hugged her friend tight.


    ¡°Hey Sam¡± she greeted and hugged her back.


    ¡°What happened to you?¡± She asked as she held ir¡¯s hands out.


    ¡°Do you want anything to drink?¡± ir turned away and headed towards the kitchen.


    ¡°Coffee is fine. I missed your coffee¡± she confessed. ir smiled faintly.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll make two cups.¡± She said.


    She made coffee and took it to the living room where Sam was seated. ir handed her a cup and took one for herself while she sat beside her.


    They both sipped their coffee quietly until Sam spoke.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question ir,¡± Sam reminded her.


    ir kept her cup on the table and cleared her throat. She looked down and picked at her fingers, she didn¡¯t know how to tell Sam that she was right all along.


    ¡°Dn has another woman, Sam¡± she spoke softly.


    ¡°What? Are you being serious right now?¡± Her eyes grew wide as she spoke


    ir exined everything to her. From the messages down to her confrontation with Dn.


    ¡°This is bullshit ir! I warned you to remember but you decide to y the girl who is in love. I had a feeling that he would hurt you, I just knew he was hiding something.¡± She confirmed her suspicions.


    ¡°Yes, you were right and I should have listened to you.¡± A tear slipped from her eye.


    ¡°Oh ir¡± Sam pulled her into a hug. She rubbed her back gently while ir cried softly.


    ¡°It will be okay. You¡¯ll get through this, promise.¡± She cooed.


    ¡°Thank you Sam,¡± ir replied and wiped her tears with her shirt sleeve.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Do you want me to stay with you?¡± Sam asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m okay.¡± ir answered and smiled.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Alright then. Please do not turn off your phone again. I¡¯ll call you.¡± She stood up from the couch and made to leave.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. Thank you again,¡± sheughed.


    She hugged ir onest time before leaving.

 CHAPTER 31

    Dn thought about telling both their parents but he decided not to. He felt he should let ir make the decision.


    So he sent her a text message because he knew that she would not pick his calls.


    He had slept off with her nightdress in his hands. He wanted to feel like he was actually holding her like he always did every night.


    Her scent filled his senses. He missed her like crazy every single day. Ever since he knew he loved her, he never imagined life without her in it. He started to put her first before every other person and before anything.


    Their one year agreement was to end soon and they would have to sign divorce papers. He shook his mind from the thought.


    How can I ever live without her? Dn thought.


    She was the one who changed him, changed his life for the better. So why now? Why was she leaving? He thought.


    So many questions filled his head waiting toe out of his lips.


    He wished he could talk to her one more time. Ask her to investigate the case together. But they were just wishes, ir was stubborn and once her mind was made up she would never go back on her word.


    He left the room and went to his kitchen. Seemed like his friend had already left, he was nowhere to be seen. Dn decided that he would work from home and not go to the office for a while.


    He made himself a cup of coffee. He suddenly remembered ir¡¯s special coffee. She always made him coffee anytime he wanted it and it was delicious every single time. He tried to make it but it turned out weird.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He threw it in the sink and sighed.


    He wasn¡¯t sure things would be the same again. The house was lonely and he wallowed in it.


    He made some tea instead and headed to his office.


    His phone rang from where it was on the table, he picked it up and checked the caller ID. It was the detective.


    ¡°Mr Lancaster¡± he called


    ¡°Detective¡± Dn responded.


    ¡°I received the pictures that you sent to me earlier. And I must say that the man in the picture has a striking resemnce with you¡± the detective said.


    ¡°Do you think that¡¯s why she believed it? Because that is clearly not me and I do not know the woman.¡± Dn countered.


    ¡°I believe so sir. Something seems to be wrong with the pictures. I will take them to be analyzed properly.¡± He said.


    ¡°Thank you. Let me know when and if you find anything.¡± Dn replied.


    ¡°Alright sir.¡± He dropped the call.


    Dn also found so many things wrong with the picture but he couldn¡¯t say what exactly. When ir gave him her phone he secretly sent the pictures to his inbox immediately.


    And he then sent it to the detective for analysis.


    He was sure the whole thing was a setup. The onlyplication was that they were able to fool ir but not him. Not anyone else, he knew then that it was a n, a setup to fool ir and make her leave him. It made sense to him.


    One question he kept asking himself was who the person was. Dn searched himself for enemies that wanted to get to him by using his wife. He couldn¡¯t think of any but he knew he had a lot.


    He worked for hours in his office, nonstop. His phone vibrated where his hand rested. He checked and saw that he received a message from ir.


    ¡®I will inform my parents myself. I will be home soon to get my things. If you want I can exin to your father as well. Our one year agreement is almost over, I¡¯m sure there won¡¯t be a problem if we end it now. So that we can both be free and you can love your other woman freely too. Thank you for consulting me.¡¯


    It read.


    ¡°Fuck this ir. I will never let you leave me like this!¡± he screamed and banged the table with his fists.


    ~~~~~~~


    ir stayed in her room throughout the day. She treated her wounds and tried to read a book that she found on one of the shelves in Richard¡¯s home.


    Her phone rang and she checked who the person was, her mom. Her mom was the least person she wanted to talk to but she had to pick up the call so that she wouldn¡¯t suspect anything.


    ¡°Hello mom¡± she greeted.


    ¡°ir, my darling. How are you?¡± Her mom asked.


    ¡°Fine mom. How are you and dad?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Fine fine my dear. Taking a rest today. I just came in from a meeting¡± her mom answered.


    ¡°Okay¡± she responded.


    ¡°I¡¯ve tried calling you for days now and your phone has been turned off. You don¡¯t even call us anymore¡± her momined.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been busy, mom.¡± ir said. She wasn¡¯t ready for her parents to find out anything about their situation.


    ¡°You¡¯re always busy,¡± she continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who married me off to some rich guy that I never knew. So yes mom I¡¯m always busy¡± she snapped.


    Her parents were part of the reason why she was suffering. If they didn¡¯t make her marry Dn then she wouldn¡¯t be in that position.


    ¡°ir! Don¡¯t you speak to me like that. I am your mother, do not forget¡± she shouted.


    ¡°Of course. I have to go now, I still have work to do. Bye¡± she hung up the call without waiting for her mom to respond.


    She dropped her phone beside her so I could get back to her book but she received a message. She opened and saw that it was from Dn.


    ¡®ir, I know you don¡¯t want to hear from me right now but hear me out. I was thinking of telling our parents the situation right now so I just wanna know if you agree with that. I¡¯m sorry ir and I wish you would open your eyes to the truth. I did nothing wrong ir. I miss you. Please respond.¡¯


    It read.


    Dn still imed that he did nothing wrong, she thought. How could the pictures be wrong though? She asked herself.


    She didn¡¯t believe him at all. And she knew he only wanted to cajole her into buying his sob story. She was done being fooled all the time.


    She sighed and went back to her book.


    She contemted whether she should or shouldn¡¯t reply to his message.


    ir decided to text him back.


    After she texted him, she went back to her book.


    The book really captivated her, it took her mind far away from her worries and she was thankful.


    All she wanted was to forget recent events and the book helped her.


    ir read it halfway and fell asleep.

 CHAPTER 32

    The next morning ir woke up quitete, she overslept. But it wasn¡¯t like she had anything or any work to do so she did not bother.


    Her hands still hurt but she no longer used the bandages.


    She got up from her bed and walked into the bathroom. She brushed her teeth and took a long hot bath in the tub.


    She soaked herself till her skin became really soft and mushy.


    She got out and rinsed herself in the shower and wore the robe that was hanging on the rack.


    ir thought about going back to the house to get her things. Sooner orter she would have to go back to get her belongings from Dn¡¯s house.


    She didn¡¯t have her clothes in Richard¡¯s ce and it made her ufortable. She was tired of wearing his clothes.


    The thought of going to her parents house to get clothes crossed her mind but she quickly shook it off. They would surely ask questions about it and it would raise suspicion.


    She sat down in front of the mirror and stared at her reflection. Nothing much changed about her features. She was the same as yesterday, pale and hollow.


    She sighed and grabbed her clothes, she put them on and hung the robe back on the rack in the bathroom.


    ir looked at her once dainty and pretty fingers. They were covered in cuts and stitches, she destroyed her hands. They didn¡¯t look like her hands, it was as if they were reced with another.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    She dropped them to the door knob and opened the door gently. She wanted to stay outside her room but the sound of breakfast first before anything got to her ears.


    ir got to the kitchen and she brought out the things she would use in making breakfast. The door wasn¡¯t how it usually was when Richard wasn¡¯t home.


    That meant that he was home, so she decided to make breakfast for him too. The kitchen was still the way it was yesterday and that meant he hadn¡¯t cooked yet.


    ir made fried eggs, sausages and toast. She made coffee for herself and decided that she would ask Richard what he wanted to drink.


    She packed his food in a tray and took it towards his room. His door was closed and she knocked but there was no response.


    ir twisted the knob and it opened, she went inside. The room was dimly lit and the walls were a dark blue colour but it matched every other thing in the room. The curtains, the bed, the dresser, the rug, it matched everything.


    But Richard wasn¡¯t in the room. ir went further into the room and she saw that there was another door that was slightly opened inside the room.


    And she heard his voice from the room and figured she should go in and give him his breakfast tray.


    She was about to knock when she heard something that made her stop dead in her tracks.


    ¡°No she doesn¡¯t know,¡± he said.


    He was on the phone with someone, she thought.


    ¡°Apparently Dn came here. But her mind was made up already, she was really convinced that the person in the picture was her beloved husband¡± he continued.


    Her hands shook. Bair almost stumbled when she heard that. What was that supposed to mean? She thought.


    ¡°Yeah, she was broken of course. Our n worked perfectly, the way we wanted it to. She believed some silly pictures more than she believed her husband.¡±


    ir nearly gasped. She couldn¡¯t believe what she heard. Richard was behind it? Dn didn¡¯t cheat on her?


    ¡°That picture was taken long ago, it was with some model I met then. I just manipted the pictures a bit. I had someone do it for me¡± he exined to whomever he was talking to.


    ir knew then that she had been yed and she had been living with the person who yed and ridiculed her.


    She was angry. She left his room before he could see her. ir was fuming, the bastard betrayed her.


    He fooled her. She remembered something that Dn¡¯s friend told her during their fight.


    ¡®Richard is thest person you want around you¡¯.


    It kept ying in her head like music. Music that turned into noise.


    They had been right, Richard was the liar, the cheat and everything she med Dn for.


    Dn. She felt her heart break once again for the man she loved.


    She dropped the tray on the kitchen counter and ran to her room, she locked the door behind her.


    ¡°Fuck me!¡± She cried and held her head with both her hands. She sank to the floor and cried.


    ir felt very foolish and stupid for believing a stupid anonymous message that cost her marriage.


    She wanted the ground to open up and swallow her.


    When Samantha had told her that he was back, she was shocked and surprised at first but decided to let it go because she felt that everyone had the right to go anywhere and everywhere they wanted to go.


    She was disappointed in herself. She was disappointed that she made Dn look stupid and she did the same to herself.


    Dn warned her as well, including his friend.


    ¡°Damn you Richard! How could you?¡± She asked herself. She was utterly shocked without doubt.


    Everything seemed blurry to her. It was a haze. She tried to wrap her head around it but it was difficult.


    She contemted confronting him and not confronting him. She went with the first option but she wanted to wait. She wanted to find a good way to attack him.


    Her breakfast went cold. She could no longer eat, she couldn¡¯t even think properly.


    ir cried deeply. All the heartbreak from the very beginning haunted her and now the heartbreak of her husband poked at her.


    She broke his heart too. She almost dialed his number, she wanted to tell him everything that she heard but she didn¡¯t. It would be too much for him, she thought.


    ir stayed in her room for hours, she cracked her brain for possible solutions to her problem.


    But she thought of nothing.


    ir was angry. All she felt was anger at the time. It was funny how she thought of Richard when the fake pictures were sent to her. She didn¡¯t know why she ran to Richard and not her husband.


    Anger coursed through her veins, dark seething anger, she couldn¡¯t control it anymore.


    She ran out of her room, the anger controlled her actions at that point.


    She walked into his room. Her eyes were red from crying too much.


    ¡°ir?¡± He was surprised to see her in his room because he never went into his room.


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re going to y the sweet innocent card right now?¡± she replied to him.


    He stared at her in shock.


    ¡°What do you mean by that ir? I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re talking about.¡± He continued.


    ¡°Okay then, I will refresh your memories.¡± She said,


    ¡°I heard everything you said back there. I know it was you that sent the pictures¡± she continued.


    He was taken aback. He didn¡¯t know when she would find out about it. He wasn¡¯t ready for her to find out as well.


    ¡°ir I-¡± she cut him short.


    ¡°Save it Richard! You are a fucking liar and a cheat. Bastard!¡± She screamed and ran out of the room.


    Richard truly wasn¡¯t expecting her to find out. It ruined the other future ns that he had.


    ¡°ir.. please let me exin. It¡¯s not what you think, okay?¡± He begged.


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s not what I think? Really now? I heard you clearly. Okay let¡¯s hear your exnation shall we? Go on ahead¡± she responded while she stared at him with disgust.


    Richard sighed. He wanted to make up lies in his head to tell her but he couldn¡¯t think of any.


    He moved closer to her, he tried to cajole her and pat her because she was angry.


    She moved further away from him, she didn¡¯t want him near her.


    She thought they were finally getting and along and bing friends. She thought he saw her as a friend and just wanted to console her as one.


    ir didn¡¯t know that he was a green snake in the grass. Deceiving her over and over again. Maybe that was why she never feltpletelyfortable around him.


    He sighed.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to tell you this but there is no point hiding it anymore.¡± He started.


    ir only stared at him, her eyes were cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m not the only one involved in this whole thing.¡± He stated.


    ¡°Really? Who is the person then? Who did you work with? I asked.


    ¡°Your friend Samantha, she came up with the n. She came up to me and asked for my help. She wanted to break you and Dn¡¯s rtionship so bad. Then she came to me with the deal and I couldn¡¯t say no because in a way I wanted you back ir. I know what I did in the past hour but I still wanted you back.¡± He exined.


    ir burst out intoughter.


    She could believe what she had just heard now.


    Samantha? No? Not her. She thought.


    ¡°Do you really expect me to believe you, after you lied? You want to drag my best friend into your stupid games?¡± She was more shocked than before. She had tomend his lying skills.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious ir. Why would I want to drag your best friend into this without actually having proof of what I¡¯m saying. I know that I¡¯ve hurt you but this is the truth,¡± he said.


    It was. The new information shook her. Her best friend of years ago?


    She wanted the ground to open up and swallow her up.


    To say she was shocked was too small. She was shaking, her hands shook violently.


    Lies. Lies in every direction. She fell on the couch, the tears refused toe out of her eyes.


    The fact that Samantha, her best friend and sister like figure could do something that this to her shocked her to the marrows.


    She was out of words to say. Richard opened his phone and showed her their chats and messages from his inbox.


    ir went through them, slowly reading the messages. As she read them, fear filled the inside of her. She was scared. She had no idea that Samantha was like that. She felt betrayed, disappointed and angry.


    She didn¡¯t know how to react anymore. She was confused.

 CHAPTER 33

    Dn was back in his office with the usual workload that he always had. He signed papers, attended meetings and worked like a mad man. The day was also a hectic day for him.


    The whole issue with ir was still left unsettled. He didn¡¯t know what to do in regards to that and he couldn¡¯t keep thinking about it as well.


    So he had to resume back to the office as soon as he could.


    He finished thest of his work when it was already dark. So he decided to go home.


    His phone rang. He checked the caller ID and he saw that it was the detective that was calling.


    He picked the call.


    ¡°Detective.¡± Dn Called.


    ¡°Good evening, Mr Lancaster¡± he greeted.


    ¡°Dn please. Just call me Dn¡± he said. He was tired of hearing Mr Lancaster, his office colleagues addressed him like that and he didn¡¯t want everyone to do so.


    ¡°Alright, Dn. I was able to get more info on the pictures sir. Oh sorry Dn.¡± He quickly corrected himself.


    ¡°Oh really. What is the oue then?¡± He asked the detective.


    ¡°They were manipted, sir. We tried to get the original faces back but it seemed like the person who did it did not want to be caught. Getting the picture back to normal didn¡¯t work, it ruined the entire picture.¡± He exined.


    Dn rubbed his head in frustration. Now it would be hard to actually find the person in the picture. He groaned internally.


    ¡°Is there something we can do about it?¡± He asked the detective.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid nothing sir, although we can try to track the sender of the pictures. If they used any database address or something like that.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Okay then¡± Dn agreed.


    ¡°I will let you know if anything newes up,¡± the detective assured him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Dn said.


    ¡°It¡¯s my job, Dn. Enjoy the rest of your night¡± the detective dropped the call.


    Dn gave a long sigh. He just wanted to go home and sleep. The following day was a Saturday and he already nned what he would do.


    He left his office. The halls were empty and most of his workers had already gone home.


    ¡°Have a nice night sir¡± the security greeted.


    ¡°You too James. Thank you¡± he replied.


    He got into his car and drove off to his house.


    He arrived home and went straight to his room. He didn¡¯t feel like eating dinner, he just wanted his wife.


    For days, Dn slept on their bed with a piece of her clothing in his hands. It was either a night dress or a shirt or a dress. Everything smelled like her.


    He took a shower and got into bed, holding her shirt this time. He drifted off to sleep.


    The next day was a Saturday and Dn nned his day already. He would work out and then y games all day. He made sure he had no leftover work from the office. He finished all his work before going home the night before.


    He got up from the bed and went into the bathroom to brush his teeth.


    After he brushed his teeth, he hot ready to go to the gym.


    Dn worked himself until he couldn¡¯t think anymore, he made sure he worked himself so hard that he sweated a river.


    As he worked out, someone tapped his shoulders.


    He removed his air pods and stopped the treadmill he was working on and looked behind him. It was Samantha.


    He groaned internally.


    ¡°Hi Dn¡± she greeted.


    ¡°Hi,¡± he answered.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re working out?¡± She asked.


    As you can see, he thought.


    ¡°Yeah¡± he replied.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± She asked.


    He sighed.


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Alright then¡± she said.


    He followed her to a spot where they could talk.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just go straight to the point¡± she started.


    He gave a slight nod. He was only doing this because she was ir¡¯s friend, if not he wouldn¡¯t have given her any audience.


    They clearly didn¡¯t like each other.


    ¡°I spoke to ir. She told me everything that happened. I warned her about you but she didn¡¯t listen to me. She was in love with you¡± she told him.


    Dn scoffed. He didn¡¯t know what she was ying at but he hoped that she wasn¡¯t trying to annoy him.


    She sighed.


    ¡°She¡¯s not really in a good ce so please don¡¯t bother her? Let her be.¡± She finished.


    ¡°Okay. Can I go back to what I was doing?¡± Dn asked. He didn¡¯t have time for her pep talk.


    Samantha was surprised by his response but she kept quiet.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± She nodded and left.


    ¡°Witch,¡± he muttered and turned back and went to work on his treadmill.


    After his workout routine he went home. He took a shower and ate breakfast.


    After his breakfast Dn set up his game console. He remembered that ir got it for him as a gift because the one he used before stopped working and he was so pissed.


    He hadn¡¯t used the new one since she bought it, until now.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    He sighed. Almost everything in the house reminded him of ir and he couldn¡¯t help it. He missed her with each day that passed.


    Dn yed his games for hours, he drank alcohol when he was thirsty and ate nothing for lunch.


    Dn felt his life would forever be boring without her.


    ~~~~~~


    ir sat in the room that was given to her. She sat there for hours, thinking.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to go home¡± she decided and said to herself.


    She didn¡¯t have anything to pack as she didn¡¯t bring a bag or anything.


    She set out the purple jumpsuit that she wore that night and her shoes.


    ir went out the door to inform Richard that she was leaving.


    ¡°Okay then, if you want to leave I will not stop you. I don¡¯t want another encounter with the pilce anyway¡± he muttered in thest part.


    ¡°I hope you regret what you¡¯ve done to me. You lied to me and hurt me in the worst ways possible. I have never seen anyone so conceited and self absorbed in my life. I used to think Dn was like that, but far from it. He¡¯s actually sweet and kind and I almost forgot that because of what you two did.¡± I told him.


    ¡°Ohe on ir. We both know he pretends to be that way. You know the man you married ir. Do not deny it¡± he snapped.


    ¡°That is up to you Richard. I don¡¯t care about your opinion. You can keep whatever you have to say to yourself but one thing I will tell you is this isn¡¯t over yet¡± I told him.


    ¡°It¡¯s your word against mine. No one will believe you especially since you have no evidence¡± he countered.


    She walked back to the room to get dressed but turned to reply to him.


    ¡°Even without evidence you¡¯re doomed Richard. You forgot who Dn is, a Lancaster. And I am his wife. Do not forget that.¡± She confidently told him and shut the room door.


    Richard¡¯s face paled immediately. As stubborn as he was to admit it, she was right. Dn was ruthless when it came to fighting for his name and reputation. He would never let an outsider ruin his family.


    He suspected that the reason why everything was still calm was because ir was with him and now that she was leaving he was definitely going to be in trouble.


    He groaned. Richard didn¡¯t even know what he was thinking when he agreed to this stupid n. The price was much more to pay if they were caught.


    He decided not to tell Samantha that ir knows, if she found out she would probably run away and leave him here to face the consequences alone.


    He also thought about locking ir in and keeping her here but Dn already knew where she was, she could call him without his knowledge and it¡¯s straight to jail.


    So he had to let her go.


    He walked back to his room.


    ¡°Shit!¡± He screamed and kicked themp beside his bed.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± He held his hair with both his hands and sat on his bed.


    Richard knew the consequences of the whole n if it were to fail and he had a feeling that it would. And now he would have to go through it.


    ir got dressed and left Richard¡¯s house. Thankfully she still had money with her that she would use to go home.


    She got a taxi and gave him her address.


    The ride took more than an hour but ir did not feel it. She missed her husband and he was all she thought about.


    The taxi stopped her in front of her home. She stood outside for a while before going inside.


    ¡°Home sweet home¡± she muttered under her breath as she walked in.


    The security let her in immediately when they saw her.


    They got to the entrance door and took a deep breath before pressing the bell. She pressed it a few more times before it finally opened.


    ¡°Dn¡± she called.


    ¡°ir?¡± He was shocked to see her. But then he remembered she said she would be on her way to get her things soon


    ¡°You¡¯re probably here to get your things, you are free to g-¡± he was cut short by ir.


    ¡°No Dn. I¡¯m not here to get my things, I- I¡¯m here to stay.¡± She told him.


    He stared at her in confusion. What?


    ¡°Wait what. I thought you were upset with me. What are you staying here for? I cheated, remember?¡± He reminded her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dn¡± she begged.


    ¡°Really now? You say sorry and everything is back to normal?¡± He asked her.


    They were inside the house already.


    ¡°No no Dn, I know I don¡¯t deserve your forgiveness right away but I just have to keep apologizing¡± she said.


    He folded his arms and stared at her. Dn didn¡¯t think she woulde back at all. He was tempted to forgive her right away and hug her but he refrained himself from doing so.


    ¡°Okay then. So why are you here now? Because you were so sure of what you think I did. How did your mind change, it hardly does¡± he countered her.


    He knew his wife too well. She was stubborn alright, very stubborn when it went down to making decisions and it had its benefits and it¡¯s disadvantages.


    ¡°I found out the truth,¡± she confessed.


    ¡°Which is?¡± He asked with one raised eyebrow.


    ¡°Richard and -¡± she paused and took a deep breath.


    ¡°And who, ir?¡± He asked, gettiing impatient already.


    ¡°Samantha¡± the name left a bitter taste in her mouth.


    ¡°Wait what!?¡± He shrieked.

 CHAPTER 34

    ir was still trying to make sense of it all. Sitting all alone in the now empty living room, she was staring into space, as what she had just learned was still a shock to her. Dn had left her in the living room so he could go brew coffee for her to drink. Somehow she wished he was with her right now because of the thoughts rushing through her mind, and somehow she was d she didn¡¯t see his face at the moment because she had doubted him. In all honesty, if anyone had told her that this would happen, she would have said it so inly with everything in her that it was a lie. But as some would say, ¡°you should never trust people to that extent¡±.


    But Samantha was different. They had been best friends for over ten years. They had watched each other grow, gotten into trouble for each other, and even had ns for how their weddings would be. It was safe to even say that they had spent more than half of their lives forever. Somehow she felt like she should just barge into Richard¡¯s apartment, hold him by his shirt and really question him till he said it was a lie. How could Sam? How could her sister?


    It didn¡¯t really make sense that Sam would want to betray her like this. There was no reason to¨C or was there? They were like sisters in fact. ir could still remember how they had met years ago. They were in middle school and she had stood up for Sam against some bullies who were trying to give her a ¡°cleanse from her sorrowful life¡± ording to them. They had bathed her in a horrible mixture of liquids she was not even sure of. Being the social butterfly then, she did not let them get away with it. After she had interrupted them, she had taken Sam over to the bathroom, gotten her cleaned up, and given her a talk on how no one should ever trample on her.


    The both of them grew real close after that, sharing


    their meals at school together. ir had been the outspoken one right from when they were younger, and Sam had been the calm and collected one. This didn¡¯t seem like something a person with Sam¡¯s character could do. She trusted Sam with her life. Weren¡¯t these kind of stories only in the movies? It felt so unreal. Why would Samantha try to break up her marriage? Why would Sam want to hurt her? After all they had been through? After their whole life together. Then again, people also said that the quiet ones were the most dangerous.


    Despite all this, would Richard have lied about it? He really had no reason to. He had no reason to set Samantha up. If this was really true, then Samantha had hurt her. She had really done what she never thought was possible.


    So there it was, she had been stabbed at the back by the one person she had called a sister.


    Gosh


    She felt so used. She felt so horrible. Not only had she been hurt, she had also hurt Dn herself. She had so blindly believed that Dn had betrayed her. She was on the brink of tears. She wasn¡¯t sure it was because of the hurt or the anger. Was this some sort of payback for not trusting him? Finding out that her best friend had betrayed her?


    She felt so bad. A thousand thoughts were running through her mind. Did she really deserve it? Had she treated Sam badly in any way? Had Sam been angry about something to have done this? Had the friendship between her and Sam been a lie? Did Sam really consider her a friend at all?


    Whatever the reason, Sam had no right. She had been through a lot because of Sam for her to have done this. They had been through so much for them to be think evenly of each other.


    ir rubbed her temples. She felt a wave of emotions rushing in¨C anger, sadness and even frustration. This hit hard like a ton of bricks. She just had to be the one they saw as stupid. Richard had yed her and Samantha had been in on it too. They must have seen her as vulnerable. This wasn¡¯t the first time that had happened. A lot of people had taken advantage of the fact that she trusted people too easily. It started with her friends back in high school who took her niceness for granted, and even her first boyfriend who had ruthlessly broken her heart because she was.


    But Samantha doing this hurt even more. Their bond was stronger. Their friendship was almost perfect.


    She scoffed. Looking past the rtionship she and Samantha had, Richard and Samantha thought she wouldn¡¯t find out. Sam even had the guts to behave like everything was okay between them. This was going on at her back and Sam had been smiling with her and pretending like they were still best friends. Now she could add disgust to the top of the list of emotions she was feeling at the moment. Samantha had really outdone herself this time. She didn¡¯t think that if she confronted her, she would have a reasonable exnation as to why she did all this. She didn¡¯t even want to assume anything and get herself angrier, she would just ask her personally.


    ir guessed that it really took a second for a human being you trusted to turn their back on you and betray you.


    This was real and she knew that she would not just heal ordinarily like that.


    Hearing footsteps approach from the kitchen, she guessed Dn was done and he was making his way towards her with a hot cup of coffee she really needed right now. Coffee was one liquid that made her mind rx. She took in a deep breath and tucked her hair behind her ears.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.

 CHAPTER 35

    ir exined everything to Dn. She told him how she found out about the scheme between Richard and Samantha. They both sat on the couch in the living room, they tried to wrap their heads around the fact that Samantha of all people could be involved.


    ¡°She was the first person I told about your disappearance ir.¡± Dn broke the silence first.


    She turned to face him.


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes. I felt she should know because you are close to her and maybe she would be able to guess where you went.¡± He exined.


    ir sighed and rubbed her eyes with her hands.


    ¡°I had no idea Dn. I don¡¯t even know what her motive is. She even came to see me at Richard¡¯s but it seems like she was just pretending all along. I feel so sad and betrayed by her.¡± Shemented.


    ¡°We have to do something about this ir. They practically defamed me and used it to threaten you. If the pictures got to the public it could affect us badly.¡± Dn said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dn. What can we do?¡± She asked.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I already sent the pictures to the detective that apanied us to Richard¡¯s house that day. He said he was going to check them properly. I will let him know about this news and he¡¯ll tell us what to do next.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Oh. Seems like you were already suspecting something, you work fast.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Yes ir. I immediately knew that it wasn¡¯t me, I would know, I didn¡¯t even know who the woman was. It was sad that you didn¡¯t know.¡± He answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Dn. I made a mistake and I should have asked you first. I¡¯m so sorry.¡± ir said.


    He gave a little nod and stood up from the chair.


    ¡°You should rest. We¡¯ll see the detective tomorrow.¡± He answered and left for his office.


    ir knew he was hurt and that it would take a while before he opened up to her again. She felt so guilty. ir got up and left for her room.


    Their room was still the same. Except that it was cleaned. And her dirtyundry was no longer there. It also seemed as if Dn did not sleep  there, the thought hurt her but she swallowed it.


    She went into her luxurious bathroom and freshened up. She opened her wardrobe and picked out a crop top and sweatpants.


    ir felt morefortable in her own clothes that she danced a little beforeying down on her bed. She fell asleep in minutes.


    Dn was seated in his office. He didn¡¯t work at all, he just sat there thinking. He still couldn¡¯t believe that ir was back home and she apologized for what happened because he thought that things would end between them.


    Her previous attitude towards him discouraged his thoughts of them getting back together and reconciling.


    He didn¡¯t know whether to forgive her easily. He almost lost control of himself when he saw her outside the door.


    Dn wanted to hug her right there and never let her go but he had to refrain himself from doing such. He didn¡¯t know whether to forgive her just like that or punish her for what he did.


    His heart wanted to forgive her but his mind wanted her to beg for his forgiveness. After all he begged her as well, he tried to change her mind, make her forgive him.


    And he was sure that she wouldn¡¯t be here if she hadn¡¯t found out the truth. She would have still thought that he cheated on her.


    He decided that he would make her realize her mistakes in his own way.


    ir was stubborn and doing something that she didn¡¯t want to do was her motto. But he would make her understand that in order to win him again she would need to put that aside.


    He sat in his office till it became dark outside.


    He was tempted to check on her in their bedroom. Thankfully he had it cleaned this morning.


    Dn decided to punish her, left for him he already forgave her but he would not let her know that until he wanted to.


    So he left his office and went into the room where ir slept.


    He saw her sleeping frame and locked the door gently because he did not want to wake her.


    He walked towards her and sat beside her. He stared at her very carefully, analyzing her features.


    Dn noticed that she lost some weight. Her eyes were hollow and she was pale, her lips also lost some of it¡¯s colour.


    He felt really bad about her current state and how she must have felt when she saw those horrible pictures. He tucked the stray hair that fell on her face to the back of her ear.


    As he stared at her, he wasn¡¯t sure if he would be able to punish her. It hurt him to even think about it.


    ir stirred as she opened her eyes little by little.


    ¡°Dn?¡± She called as she got up from her sleeping position.


    ¡°Yeah? I just wanted to check up on you and I found you sleeping¡± he confessed.


    ¡°Oh. Yeah I fell asleep, sorry.¡± She said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you want to go back to sleep¡± he said.


    ¡°No I¡¯m fine. I should get up. Are you hungry? I can make dinner if you want?¡± She asked staring into his beautiful light blue eyes.


    She missed them and everytime she would get lost staring into them.


    The space between them thinned, their lips almost touched eachother.


    Dn coughed and she looked away immediately.


    ¡°Uh yeah, I guess so.¡± He quickly got up from the bed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be there in  a minute¡± she answered.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help set up¡± he said and left the room as fast as he could.


    That was close, he thought.


    If he had kissed her then, he would never be able to stop. And he knew she felt the same way.


    ir got up from the bed and went into the bathroom to clean her face.


    She stared at herself in the mirror and touched her lips. They had almost kissed.


    She shook her head and wiped her face with a wet towel. She let down her hair and repacked it into a high ponytail after which she left the room.


    ir walked down the stairs and entered the kitchen. Dn was there bringing things from the fridge and setting up utensils.


    Ever since she left Dn barely cooked. He gave the chefs and some of the help time off.


    He looked up and found her staring at him and everything heid out.


    He thought she looked sexy in her casual clothes and her ponytail.


    ¡°I thought I would set up everything for you. If you need my help just let me know I will be in my office.¡± He said.


    ¡°Thank you Dn, I will take it from here¡± she answered.


    ¡°Okay then¡± he replied and left her in Rthe kitchen.


    ir sighed as she started her cooking.


    She just wanted to make a simple dish because it waste and she did not advise anyone to eatte.


    After about 40 minutes she set up the table and dished their food. She made pasta bolognese.


    She then headed for Dn¡¯s office to get him.


    She knocked on his door softly and waited for him to let her in before she went in.


    ¡°Dn?¡± She called as she stepped in front of his desk.


    ¡°ir,¡± he answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m done cooking. Please let¡¯s eat¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh, uh I¡¯ming. You can start eating¡± he said.


    ¡°I can wait for you. Do you have a lot of work?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Kinda, you don¡¯t have to wait for me though, I¡¯ll eatter. Thanks¡± he answered.


    ir was hurt. They always eat together at night, except he wasn¡¯t home. If he was he would never tell her to eat alone.


    Dn saw that she was still standing there, she looked down before turning to leave. As much as he wanted to drop his work and eat with her, he decided not to.


    Not because he couldn¡¯t but because he wanted to.


    ¡°Okay¡± she opened the door and shut it.


    Dn sighed.


    ir ate alone that night. At first she ate slowly, Incase he decided toe so he would still meet her there.


    She was halfway through her food and he still had note, she even ate slowly.


    ir concluded that he wouldn¡¯te so she ate her food quickly and went to clean her te.


    While she cleaned she felt someone stand behind her and gripped the knife in the sink, ready to take action in case the person wanted to attack her.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± She turned sharply, ready to sh the person when she saw that it was Dn.


    ¡°Dn! You scared me! I almost cut you with this¡± she eximed keeping the knife.


    ¡°Yeah you did, I saw you holding it in the sink. Were you nning to kill me?¡± he asked as he watched her.


    ¡°What? No, why would I want to kill you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know ir. Shouldn¡¯t you answer that?¡± He asked again, folding his arms across his chest.


    His muscles bulged and his shoulders stood firmly.


    ir stared at them and her mouth turned dry.


    ¡°I-I-I don¡¯t k-know¡± she stammered.


    He moved closer to her and she moved back until her back hit the sink. He ced his hands on both sides of the sink, he trapped her between his arms.


    ¡°Dn? What is this about?¡± She asked and her voice shook.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t know?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± she answered.


    He moved his face closer to her own.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked as he basked in her scent. If there was one thing he missed aside from ir herself, it was her scent.


    It filled his senses till he started to speak gibberish.


    ¡°Dn¡± she breathed.

 CHAPTER 36

    ¡°I fucking missed you ir. I fucking did¡± he confessed.


    He didn¡¯t know if he was punishing her or just confessing his true feelings.


    He kept breathing her scent in.


    ir could feel his warm breathing on her neck. She curled her toes because the feeling made her tingly inside.


    She wanted to kiss him so badly, to melt into him, so she ced her hands on his chest. And she ran her hands through it.


    ¡°I missed you too,¡± she murmured as she pulled him closer to her.


    He held her waist and pulled her into him. He smashed his lips on hers immediately.


    He kissed her with all the longing in his heart. He longed for her and put everything he had into the kiss.


    ir let herself into him as well. Kissing him with the same passion he kissed her with.


    He carried her and she wrapped her legs around him, he held her backside tightly and kissed her again.


    He ced her on the counter pulling her legs into him.


    Her hands roamed all over his body, holding and kissing.


    Before they both knew it they were in bed. Their clothes flew in every direction. And their bodies molded into one another.


    They made love until they couldn¡¯t speak their names. They slept in each other¡¯s arms.


    Dn couldn¡¯t bring himself to punish her. He loved her too much and didn¡¯t feel the need to hurt her further. He decided to forgive her and let everything go.


    He hoped that she would realize on her own that she was the only person that would ever love in his lifetime.


    He watched her as she slept and he pulled her close to his chest and enveloped her in his arms.


    She shifted into him while she slept and murmured his name. He stroked her back and ran circles around it with his thumb.


    He soon fell asleep too. And he dreamt dreams of love between himself and the woman he loved.


    ir and Dn slept in each other¡¯s arms throughout the night till morning.


    Dn was the first to wake up. He watched her as she slept, examining her features one by one.


    He touched her pointy nose and traced her lips. ir kept shifting into him and he chuckled.


    ¡°Can¡¯t get enough of this huh?¡± He muttered and smiled.


    The thought ofst night¡¯s shenanigans yed in his head. And he still wanted to tell her that he was sorry that he couldn¡¯t eat with her. And that he had forgiven her as well.


    ir slept for a few more minutes before she finally woke up.


    She felt strong arms around her and she smiled, Dn, she thought.


    He usually left her alone in bed every morning but today it was different. He held her tightly and gently at the same time.


    He held her like he was going to lose her.


    ¡°Dn?¡± She looked up at him. He was on his phone.


    ¡°ir? You¡¯re awake¡± he smiled and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Good morning Dn¡± she greeted him and made to get up but he held her back.


    ¡°Where to?¡± He asked


    ¡°Bathroom?¡± She answered.


    ¡°Alright¡± he let go of her hand.


    ir walked stark naked into the bathroom. Dn chuckled as he took his lips in his mouth and held it in ce with his teeth.


    ¡°Oh ir, you fucking drive me crazy¡± he muttered under his breath.


    He walked over to the counter and found her standing there. The only thing he could think of at that moment was bending her over and making her scream his name.


    Dn went over to her and held her hips from behind. He traced her outlines with his fingers and she shivered.


    ¡°Dn¡± she breathed, she held his hands and leaned into him.


    He kissed her neck and kneaded her breasts slowly.


    ¡°Hmmmm¡± she moaned.


    His fingers working his way on her clit. He sat her down in front of him and spread her legs.


    ¡°Dn,¡± she moaned.


    He took her in his mouth and she moaned loudly. She held his hair and he held her breasts.


    ¡°Ahhh¡± she arched her back and shivered.


    ¡°Yes baby¡± he answered as he looked up at her.


    ¡°Please¡± she begged. Her core throbbed.


    ¡°From now you will only scream my name¡± he said and flipped her over to the side of the bathroom counter.


    He bent her over and slid into her.


    She screamed with pleasure.


    ¡°Yesss¡± she moaned.


    He thrusted into her fast and easy as he held her hips.


    ir¡¯s face was pressed to the counter, her hands behind her.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± Dn screamed and reduced his pace. He slowed down as he reached his peak.


    ¡°Argh¡± she moaned loudly.


    He went out of her immediately, his fluid spilling on her back.


    Dn took a wet towel and cleaned her body. He then carried her into the shower and bathed her.


    After their bath they both wore their robes.


    ir watched him as he took care of her, her heart melted with everything that he did. He held her hands and led her to the dresser chair.


    They hadn¡¯t spoken a word to each other after the best sex that they just had.


    He sat her on the chair and knelt with one knee on the ground.


    ¡°ir¡± he looked up at her, his light blue eyes shined beautifully at her and her heart turned liquid.


    ¡°Dn¡± she answered softly, her fingers flew to his face as she caressed it.


    Dn noticed that she had cuts on her hand and that it was a little rough. He held them.


    ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Uhh, I had a minor ident while I was venting,¡± she exined carefully.


    He traced the stitches and cuts with his fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ir. For everything we had to go through, that you had to go through.¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t eat with youst night. And I also didn¡¯t say if I have forgiven you as well. I¡¯m sorry ir¡± he apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Dn. I¡¯m sorry too, for breaking your heart. Please forgive me¡± she pleaded as she held his face.


    ¡°Sure baby. It¡¯s okay, I just want us to get past this¡± he said.


    ¡°And we will. I know we will, nothing will take me away from you or keep us apart again. I promise my love¡± she assured.


    ¡°Yes. I promise you too¡± he replied.


    She moved closer and kissed him. Slowly and sweetly. To Dn she was like a drug that he couldn¡¯t get enough of. An overdose.


    He held her and kissed her harder.


    Before the kiss could get further or lead to something else they broke it off.


    ¡°We need to see that detective Dn¡± she reminded him.


    ¡°Yes ir you¡¯re right. We should get ready, I will call the detective now to remind him about our meeting¡± he stood up and picked his phone.


    ¡± Okay then. I¡¯ll just get dressed¡± she answered and smiled.


    She turned back to her mirror and applied her beauty products.


    Dn called the detective and exined everything to him. Although  he had already briefed him on some things that ir told him.


    ir opened her wardrobe and took out a long ck dress, those kinds of dresses that scream rich billionaire wife.


    Dn stared at her as she got ready. He was proud no doubt, his wife was gorgeous and it was affirmed.


    ¡°Damn baby¡± he breathed into her ear and she shivered.


    ¡°Not now Dn, we have somewhere to be¡± she said as she fixed her earrings.


    ¡°I wanna marry you again ir¡± he said.


    She froze and turned to face him.


    ¡°Dn-¡± he cut her short.


    ¡°Please ir. I want to properly show you how a wedding is meant to be. I want to show you the best love that you can¡¯t find anywhere else¡± he said while he cupped her cheeks.


    ¡°Even if we don¡¯t get married again you are the one I choose to love. Thinking back I no longer care how we got married, I¡¯m just d that I¡¯m here with you¡± she told him as she wrapped her arms around his neck.


    He smiled.


    ¡°Yes my love but I still wanna marry you again. That is my wish¡± he held her close to him.


    ¡°And I will do us the honours of granting it¡± she answered.


    He kissed her, slowly and softly.


    ¡°Dn please get dressed¡± she pushed him away andughed.


    Heughed.


    After they both got ready they headed out together.


    And they drove to the police station to meet with the detective.


    Dn also called his friend to meet them there. He had wanted to know if ir was okay so he felt the need to tell him.


    As they rode towards the station Dn held her hands in his and kissed the back of her hand.


    ¡°I love you,¡± she said.


    ¡°I love you too baby¡± he responded and smiled.


    ¡°In fact I want us to have lunch together today, like a mini date. Is there anything special that you want to eat?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Hmmm. I would like that but I haven¡¯t thought of anything special to eat. I will think about it though¡± she answered.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    She missed going out with him and she decided to have as much fun as possible.


    When they got there the detective was waiting at the reception.


    ¡°Wee. It¡¯s nice to meet you ma¡¯am¡± he shook Dn¡¯s hand and greeted ir.


    ¡°Thank you sir¡± she responded.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go to my office¡± the detective led them.


    They got to his office after which they all sat down.


    ¡°So, ma¡¯am I¡¯m really sorry about your friend and I know it¡¯ll be hard for you to take action against her but you have to in order to make sure you¡¯re safe¡± he exined.


    ¡°I understand sir,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Alright then. So I just want to exin how we can catch them, there¡¯s no evidence of the crime theymitted and the pictures won¡¯t prove anything¡± He reasoned.


    ¡°I¡¯m aware,¡± Dn answered.


    ¡°We have toe up with a n to catch them. Even if we can¡¯t catch them in the act we should be able to at least find some evidence against them¡±  he exined.


    ¡°How do we go about it sir? I still regret not waiting to check for anything that can be used against them¡± ir said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay baby¡± Dn squeezed her hands. And she managed a smile.


    ¡°I believe we can still try to find a solution to this,¡± he continued.


    ¡°I thought of something once,¡± Dn said.


    ¡°Really? Can you tell us about it?¡± The detective asked.


    ¡°Yes Dn¡± ir urged.


    ¡°So I was thinking that I and ir can stage an act. We can act like things aren¡¯t okay with us and stillmunicate with them. Try to get more information or recordings or something¡± he exined.


    ¡°Hmmm. That could work, it¡¯s a good idea¡± the detective confirmed.


    ¡°I thought it could work,¡± Dn said.


    ¡°Yes. I will think of a way that we can do it. We need to move as fast as we can so we can be done with it¡± the detective answered.


    ¡°Alright. Please let us know when you think of something¡± Dn said.


    ¡°Okay I will¡± He answered.


    ¡°Thank you detective, you have been a great help to us¡± Dn stood up and shook hands with him.


    ¡°Thank you¡± ir also shook hands with him.


    Dn led her out of the ce and to


    their car.


    ¡°Dn, thank you¡± ir hugged him.


    ¡°For what?¡± He hugged her back.


    ¡°For this, for everything you¡¯re doing. And I¡¯m sorry too for not trusting you enough¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay my love. I will keep going out of my way for you, this is my way of protecting you. Alright?¡± He said.


    She gave a slight nod.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go eat,¡± he smiled.


    He opened her door for her and she got in. He then turned around to get into the driver¡¯s side.


    Dn got in and hit the road.


    ¡± Where do you wanna go? What do you wanna eat?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Anything. Let¡¯s do anything baby¡± she answered.


    ¡°I like it when you call me that,¡± he blushed and sheughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± heughed as well.


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s just weird to see you blushing so hard,¡± she said and they bothughed.


    After a few minutes of driving Dn drove into a big restaurant that overlooked ake.


    ir wondered how he was able to find such a restaurant because she had never seen it before.


    ¡°Do you like it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah I do. It¡¯s beautiful¡± shemented.


    ¡°Alright then¡± he said.


    They both got out of the car and he led her into the restaurant.


    ¡°Mr Lancaster, please follow me. Your table is this way¡± the manager led them into a private area.

 CHAPTER 37

    ir gasped. It was indeed beautiful, theke was in front of them and the inside was beautifully decorated.


    It had old intricate designs and lights and paintings. It seemed like the owner liked antiques and was an old school person but it was beautiful all the same.


    Dn moved a chair for her to sit down and then he sat across from her.


    ¡°My godmother owns this restaurant. It¡¯s been in her family for ages and now she runs it. My dad almost made her sell it to him though but I advised her not to sell¡± he exined.


    ¡°Wow Dn. It¡¯s really beautiful here. Your godmother must love antiques because this ce is filled with them¡± irplimented.


    ¡°She does actually, some of the antiques have been here for a while. And then she added a few more. This ce is really popr and more beautiful at night. Maybe we can have dinner here sometime but then you wouldn¡¯t be able to meet her¡± he exined.


    ¡°What do you mean meet her?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°My godmother,¡± he smiled.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Dn wanted ir to meet his godmother, the owner of the restaurant that they were in. His godmother also wanted to see her so she asked Dn to bring her.


    Thankfully ir liked the restaurant already so Dn didn¡¯t have to do much.

 CHAPTER 38

    ir kept admiring the ce and saying nice things about it.


    ¡°Should we order now or should I take you to meet her first?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°I want to meet her first,¡± she said and smiled.


    ¡°Alright then¡± he replied.


    He got up from the chair and went over to help her up.


    Dn led her to the back of the restaurant where his godmother¡¯s office was located.


    He knocked on her door and waited for her response before going in.


    ¡°Oh my, Dn! I didn¡¯t think you woulde today¡± she squealed.


    ¡°I wanted to surprise you,¡± he answered and hugged her.


    ir stood and watched their surprising disy of affections. She barely saw Dn so chirpy and happy with someone that is not her.


    She started to think that maybe he didn¡¯tpletely hate everyone.


    ¡°Come darling¡± the older woman called for her.


    She continued to admire Dn¡¯s godmother. The older woman seemed to be in her early 60s and she was beautiful indeed. She was an emission of beauty and grace. Her charisma at her age marveled ir too.


    ¡°Good Day ma¡¯am¡± she moved closer to the woman and gave her a hug.


    It was warm and cozy in her arms and ir decided that she liked her.


    ¡°How are you my dear? Ever since the wedding I never saw you and I couldn¡¯t even talk to you because of the circumstances then¡± she exined.


    The woman probably understood the atmosphere then.


    ¡°I¡¯m very well. And I¡¯m sorry that we weren¡¯t able to chat during the wedding¡± she apologized.


    The wedding then was intense and she didn¡¯t know anyone in his family until after a few months of being together. The only people she knew were his parents.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay my darling I understand everything. But I¡¯m d that you¡¯re here, do you like it here?¡± The older woman asked.


    ¡°Oh yes I do! I wanted topliment you just now! I like the designs and the fact that you really love the antiques that you used. Really made the restaurant feel calm and cool¡± irplimented.


    The older woman¡¯s eyes twinkled.


    ¡°Oh thank you so much ir! I¡¯m so d that you like it. People don¡¯t usuallyment on the interior decor here. It¡¯s nice that you did, I¡¯ll keep it up¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright ma¡¯am¡± sheughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s Naina. That¡¯s what your husband here calls me. He¡¯s called me that ever since he was a child¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh okay ma¡¯am- uh Abby. I have to get used to that¡± she smiled.


    Dn just smiled at them. He was fascinated by how well they clicked. Then again his wonderful godmother was amazing.


    ¡°Yes. Now you should both enjoy your lunch together. Have you seen the table that I prepared?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes Naina. We have, ir wanted to greet you before we ate¡± he told his godmother.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re okay now ir?¡± He turned to ask ir.


    ¡°Yes I am, thank you for bringing me to her¡± she thanked him.


    ¡°Alright then. Thank you for having us Naina¡± he hugged her again.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee my dears. Now ir I would like to invite you both to my house for dinner on Sunday¡± she said.


    ¡°Thank you Naina, we¡¯ll be there¡± ir answered.


    ¡°Alright darling, have fun and enjoy the rest of your day¡± She said.


    ¡°We will Naina, bye¡± Dn kissed her cheeks and ir hugged her once more.


    Dn led ir out of the office. They walked back to their table and ordered their food.


    Later they ordered dessert to go because they were both filled.


    ir carried the bag with her to the car, Dn followed behind her.


    He opened her door for her and she got in. He then turned around to open his door after which he switched on the engine and drove away from the restaurant.


    ¡°Thank you Dn. For bringing me here¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay ir, you guys clicked so fast¡± he chuckled.


    ¡°We did. She was amodating and nice and very beautiful too¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s Naina for you. She¡¯s always been like that ever since I knew her, she¡¯s a happy soul. And she lost her husband long ago, it broke her and she almost lost herself. She has three children but I¡¯m not quite sure you¡¯ve met them one on one¡± he exined.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m not sure either. I think I like her already and I¡¯m sorry about her husband. Must have been hard, can¡¯t imagine¡± she said.


    ¡°Yeah. But we were there for her, and did everything we could to support her¡± he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s what certainly brought her back, you guys¡± she rubbed his arm and he smiled at her.


    ¡°The food was really delicious as well. I enjoyed everything and just so you know this desert belongs to me¡±


    ¡°Yes ir, she made the recipes. You¡¯re not the only good cook you know. Since we¡¯re visiting on Sunday you¡¯ll see what I mean¡± he replied.


    ¡°Yeah. Can¡¯t wait¡± she said.


    ¡°I love you ir,¡± he said.


    ¡°I love you more darling¡± she answered.


    They finally got home and decided to rest a bit.


    Dn had work to finish so he went to his office toplete his work.


    ir arranged their room and cleaned it. She didn¡¯t really have much to do so she decided to read a book.


    As usual ir fell asleep while she read. She hadn¡¯t even gone halfway through it.


    That rest of the day was calm and in the evening ir woke up. She felt the other side of the bed for Dn but he wasn¡¯t there.


    He must still be working, she thought.


    She went to the bathroom to do her usual wake up from a nap routine.


    Then she left for his office, she knocked and waited for a response before she opened the door.


    ¡°Hey¡± Dn greeted first and smiled at her.


    ¡°Hey. I thought you¡¯d be done by now, aren¡¯t you tired? And hungry? I was thinking of ordering Chinese, is that okay?¡± She asked as she rushed her words.


    She was in front of his desk and she held onto it for support.


    He watched her and smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done ir. I have just a few paperwork left to sign. And yes my love you can order chinese, I¡¯ve actually been craving those for a while now¡± he told her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you an hour more and after that I¡¯m stealing you away from all this work. You should be with me and not buried in work¡± sheined and he chuckled.


    ¡°Do you miss me that bad?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I do. What?¡± She scoffed.


    ¡°Nothing¡± he got up from his chair and walked towards where she stood.


    He held her waist and pulled her close to him and she wrapped her arms around him.


    He pinched her cheeks and her nose and she scrunched her face.


    ¡°Ow¡± she rubbed her cheeks, Dn chuckled.


    ¡°I miss you too. And I promise to finish my work in an hour or before then¡± he said.


    ¡°Promise?¡± She yed with his long hair.


    ¡°Promise¡± he rubbed circles on her waist with both his thumb.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll order the food in 30 minutes then¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay. n to stuff you with food though¡± he said.


    ¡°What! Don¡¯t be silly Dn, I¡¯m not nning to be fat¡± sheined and hit his arm. Heughed.


    ¡°No you won¡¯t be fat. I just want you to be healthy, baby, your eyes are hollow and I don¡¯t like that. I know you barely ate in that condition¡± he answered her.


    ¡°I know, I understand. And yes I barely ate, I admit¡± She confessed.


    ¡°Should I bring back the help? The cook? Everyone? I don¡¯t want you stressing yourself doing strenuous work that can be done by the people we employed¡± he asked her.


    Dn only wanted to make her feelfortable and not stressed.


    ¡°Dn. It¡¯s okay, okay you can bring them backter. But for now I want us both to be alone here. I want to spend as much time as I can with you. Remember we still have work to do concerning Samantha, what if it requires me to leave you for a while?¡± She reasoned.


    ir was right about thatst part, he thought.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. As much as I don¡¯t want to think about that part, it¡¯s true¡± he rested his forehead on hers and sighed.


    ¡°I love you Dn¡± she cooed and hugged him.


    ¡°I love you more each day my love¡± he breathed her scent in.


    They stayed like that for a while.


    ¡°You¡¯re squeezing me Dn¡± she muffled and heughed.


    ¡°Sorry baby,¡± heughed.


    She chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go now. Finish up ande down or else- I¡¯m not ying Dn¡± she threatened him yfully.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± he raised his two hands up.


    She left for their room to get her phone. As she was about to pick it up it rang, it was Samantha.


    ir gulped, she let out a breath before she picked the call.


    ¡°ir! How are you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Hi Sam. Uh I¡¯m fine and you?¡± ir asked her as she sat on her bed.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. I went over to Richard¡¯s ce to visit you but he said you left¡± she told her.


    ir wasn¡¯t sure if she should y along with her or just tell her the truth. She didn¡¯t know if Samantha knew that she found out the truth. ir decided to y along and act like she didn¡¯t know anything.


    ¡°Uhh yeah I had to go cause uh I didn¡¯t want to keep inconveniencing him¡± ir responded.


    ¡°Oh oh I see. Did you go home to Dn?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No no. I um I¡¯m alone right now¡± she answered, as she bite hair nails. She hoped that Samantha wouldn¡¯t ask where exactly she was.


    ¡°Oh alright, you should havee to stay with me then ir. You know I always love having you around¡± she responded.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine Sam. It¡¯s okay and besides I feel like I need time aline for a while before making a decision¡± ir told her.


    ¡°Alright. Let me know if you need anything and if you want me to visit¡± she answered.


    ¡°Thank you Sam really. I appreciate it¡± ir responded.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay ir I¡¯ve got to go now. Byee love¡± she squeaked.


    ¡°Byee Sam¡± ir said.


    ¡°Samantha called?¡± Dn spoke, ir jumped.


    ¡°Oh Dn, yeah she did. I wanted to call the restaurant when her call came in¡± she answered.


    ¡°Does she suspect anything?¡± He asked as he rubbed her back.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure and that is if Richard hasn¡¯t told her any funny business¡± she fidgeted with her phone.


    ¡°How did she sound?¡± He asked.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°She sounded normal, probably pretending¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay ir, I¡¯m not sure Richard would want her to find out. He wouldn¡¯t risk that, he¡¯s a coward¡± he assured her.


    ¡°Are you sure Dn? He seemed like different person that day. He seemed to be crazy Dn, it was a miracle I left there unscathed¡± she panicked.


    ¡°Can his craziness bepared to mine? I¡¯m sure you know the answer to that and he would regretying his filthy hands on you if he ever did¡± he told her calmly and it worked.


    Dn was right. He was crazy, like mental crazy. He went crazy in the weirdest times, when you didn¡¯t expect him to.


    She didn¡¯t think Richard matched that and she knew he would definitely be dead if heyed a hand on her.


    ¡°I already called the restaurant as soon as I saw that you were on the phone. The food will be here soon¡± he told her as he stared into her eyes.


    He saw that she was scared.


    ¡°ir as long as I¡¯m alive no one will be able to touch you or mess with you. I¡¯ll make they never see the light of day¡± he assured.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs ir. The delivery might get here soon¡± Dn said but still held her in his arms.


    ir hugged him back.


    ¡°I love you¡± she told him.


    ¡°I love you too,¡± ir answered.


    They both left the room and went downstairs to eat.


    Their doorbell rang and Dn went to check, it was the delivery guy.


    ¡°Good evening sir¡± the man greeted.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± Dn answered.


    Tha man handed Dn the food package.


    Dn collected it from the man and signed, he then closed the door after the man left.


    ir was waiting for him in the living room. He carried the package over to her.


    ¡°Your package has been delivered mdy¡± he formed a British ent.

 CHAPTER 39

    irughed.


    ¡°What are you doing Dn?¡± She asked him as she dug into the bag of food.


    ¡°Trying to get you to eat,¡± he said.


    ¡°Really now? I was going to eat y¡¯know. Besides, this was my idea¡± she said.


    ¡± Ha ha¡± Dn faked augh.


    Dn turned on the tv and put it on Netflix. After much argument they finally agreed on a movie.


    They both ate as they watched the movie.


    Halfway into the movie they already finished their food. Dn held ir in his arms and he kept ying with her hair.


    ¡°Dn?¡± ir called.


    ¡°Yes my love¡± he answered.


    ¡°Do you think they have a motive for what they did?¡± She asked.


    ¡°If they didn¡¯t have a motive they would have done what they did. Finding out their motive could also help us¡± Dn assured.


    ¡°I see, I wonder what it could be,¡± she thought.


    They rxed on the couch for a while. ir fell asleep and Dn carried her into their bedroom. Heid her on the bed and covered her with the nket, he kissed her head.


    ¡°I love you¡± he whispered.


    ir mumbled and he chuckled. Thankfully he was able to finish his work early. He wanted to check up on her in the room when he heard her talking to someone.


    He couldn¡¯t make out who she was talking to until he realized it was Samantha.


    ir was clearly scared, she tried to speak carefully and calmly at the same time so that Samantha wouldn¡¯t suspect anything.


    He sighed. Dn just couldn¡¯t wait to get everything over with.


    He wanted his wife to feel safe, to go outside alone without being scared. Now he could not leave her alone.


    He got into bed beside her and drew her close to him gently. He wrapped his arms around her and covered them both with the big nket, the air con unit was turned on.


    Dn soon slept alongside ir.


    The next morning they were still asleep. They slept till noon, Dn rarely slept long like that but that day he did.


    ir made him do things that he had never done in his life, but it didn¡¯t bother him because those things changed his life.


    ir was still asleep by the time Dn woke up. And he only woke up because he wanted to use the bathroom. He enjoyed his sleep and wanted to go back but he also needed to work.


    He kissed her forehead and left her in bed.


    While in his office his phone rang and it was his father.


    Oh God, he sighed and threw the phone on his table.


    He didn¡¯t have the time or strength to argue with his father and he did not want to sound disrespectful as well, so it was better for him to ignore his calls for now.


    He received lots of emails from his secretary and some of his partners concerning the production and sales unit. It seemed like someone was copying their products. They had some issues in their division and he had to put everything on hold for the new project he was working on.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As he read the emails, it gave him a headache immediately. He specifically warned the board to let him know if something like that happened. But they didn¡¯t. They had the issue for quite a while now and they did not feel the need to tell him.


    And now it caused a ruckus, he was sure his father knew about it now and that¡¯s why he called.


    ¡°Useless!¡± He screamed and banged the table.


    Meanwhile ir woke up and as usual felt the space beside her for her husband but he wasn¡¯t there.


    She yawned loudly and went into the bathroom to wash her face and brush her teeth. She looked up to check the time and saw that it was noon already.


    ¡°Woah, how did I sleep till now?¡± She asked herself.


    ir brushed her teeth and rinsed her mouth.


    She knew where Dn was and so she went there.


    This time she didn¡¯t knock on his door. She just opened it and went inside. He was truly buried in work.


    ¡°Dn?¡± She called him but he didn¡¯t reply. He didn¡¯t even seem to know that she came inside.


    He was truly engrossed, she thought.


    She went behind him and started to massage his shoulders.


    ¡°Uhmmm¡± he moaned.


    ¡°Dn, I¡¯ve been calling your name. You didn¡¯t even know when I came in¡± she told him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ir, I just have a lot of work to do¡± Dn exined.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay but don¡¯t you think you¡¯re working too much? You¡¯re here always¡± she said.


    He pulled her to sit on hisp, her hands rested on his shoulders.


    ¡°ir, I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s something I signed up for yeah? I knew what it would cost me before I agreed to do it. And I¡¯m sorry if it¡¯s affecting you too, one thing I¡¯ll promise you now is that this huge pile of work will reduce soon¡± he gently and calmly exined to her, even though he was battling on the inside.


    Dn wasn¡¯t the type to rm people, especially ir. He knew that telling her would make her worry more and he couldn¡¯t risk it.


    He thought about telling his father about the case with Richard and Samantha but that was something he wanted to do on his own. His father wouldn¡¯t waste time pinning something on them to use as evidence but he decided not to go down that path anymore.


    He loved his wife and wanted to genuinely protect her from harm and those that will cause it. And he decided to do it righteously.


    ir looked into his eyes, those shiny orbs that pulled her into their depths until she lost herself. She stroked his cheeks and rested her head in his.


    ¡°Dn, I¡¯m sorry too. I know a part of this is my fault. Please never hesitate to tell me if you ever need my help. Please my love¡± she pleaded.


    His heart swelled for this woman right here. This beautiful woman that sat on hisp.


    How did he ever mistreat someone like this? He asked himself.


    This woman was to be treated like the true queen that she really is. And that was his goal forever.


    ¡°Alright baby. I promise to tell you, okay?¡± He said


    She gave a slight nod and smiled.


    ¡°How about I make your favorite coffee?¡± She asked.


    Dn groaned in pleasure.


    ¡°Yesss baby yess, I miss that. How can I not want that? I fucking missed your coffee so bad honey¡± he smiled back.


    ¡°Alright then. I will make you a cup right away¡± she made to stand up from hisp but he pulled her back down and kissed her immediately before she got away again.


    ¡°Dn!¡± She squealed. Heughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to see you all hot and bothered,¡± heughed.


    ¡°I hate you Dn, just so you know¡± she feigned anger.


    ¡°Aww I¡¯m sorry love¡± he tried to hide hisughter.


    She walked towards the door and twisted the knob, not before she stuck her tongue out at him.


    ¡°Heyy¡± he whined.


    She smirked and shut the door.


    ¡°Oh ir, this woman is something else alright¡± he said to himself while heughed.


    ir went to the kitchen to make his special coffee. The only thing special about it was that she only made it for Dn.


    She sang and danced a little while she made it. Her phone vibrated on the counter, she checked it and saw that she received a message.


    ¡®ir, I was hoping that we could talk. Samantha doesn¡¯t know that you found us out already and I also hope you haven¡¯t told Dn anything.  I will send you an address. Come there tomorrow by 4pm. Do not bete.¡¯


    The message was from Richard. Fear gripped her as she read it, it was as if they both watched her somehow.


    She would tell Dn about itter, he was busy and she did not want to bother him.


    She kept her phone in her back pocket and took his coffee to him.


    ¡°One cup of ir¡¯s special coffeeing right up¡± she announced.


    ¡°Ouuuuu. Thank you baby¡± he said to her and hit her ass when she moved closer.


    ¡°Oww, Dn!¡± She screeched and held her butt.


    He gave her a knowing look as he drank his coffee.


    ¡°Hmmm. This is just what I need¡± he cooed.


    ¡°Should I make you lunch? Anything? Tell me, I¡¯ll make it for you¡± she stated and asked him.


    ¡°Hmmm. Actually I am quite hungry, but I want to go halfway through this before I eat¡± he answered.


    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯lle back to check up on you, let me know what I should make then. Okay?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Alright, you should go rest ir. I¡¯ll join youter and I¡¯ll eat as well¡± he said.


    She walked over to him and or ked his lips before she left.


    As ir walked back to the room, she asked herself if it was a good idea to tell Dn about the text message from Richard.


    She also thought that it would be useful in the investigation.


    ir was bored out of her mind, she did not know what to do with her free time. And she wanted to do something aside from reading a book. She thought of arranging her closet but she wasn¡¯t sure.


    ir decided to take a long bath so she took a bath first and then made up her mind to actually arrange her wardrobe and Dn¡¯s too.


    She kept herself busy throughout the afternoon. Dn was still working, she checked the time and gasped, it was past 4.


    Dn wasn¡¯t done working and he still had not eaten.


    She went back to his office to scold him.


    ¡°Dn? My God, it¡¯ste. Please let me make you something?¡± She begged.


    Dn¡¯s eyes were red and he looked very stressed.


    ¡°Alright ir, I¡¯m tired anyways¡± he said and got up from his chair.


    ¡°ir-¡± he called but he stumbled before he could finish his sentence.


    ¡°Dn!¡± She screamed and ran to his side to help him up.


    ¡°My head hurts ir,¡± he confessed.


    Dn suddenly felt weak when she left his office the second time. His head pounded in his skull. His stomach hurt, his whole body included.


    ¡°You seem to have a fever Dn. When did this start? You were fine earlier¡± she asked him, panicked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine ir, it¡¯s just a headache¡± he steadied himself on the ground.


    ¡°Come with me¡± she led him to their bedroom and made himy down.


    ¡°Do you think you¡¯re superman? You¡¯ve been working for days now and you¡¯re sure to be drained. Please rest for my sake¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am¡± he answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make your lunch now okay?¡± She said,


    He gave a slight nod.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon¡± she told him and then left the room to the kitchen.


    ir made a bowl of hot chicken soup for him because he was feverish already. She took it to the room.


    ¡°Hey¡± he called.


    ¡°I made your favorite soup,¡± she told


    him.

 CHAPTER 40

    ¡°Thank you¡± he took the tray from her hands and ced it on hisp.


    Dn ate his soup slowly, ir watched him. It wasn¡¯t as if he didn¡¯t like the soup, he just didn¡¯t feel like eating anything. He lost his appetite.


    ir ced her hand on his head to feel his temperature.


    ¡°You are still a little feverish Dn, are you sure that you feel okay?¡± She asked.


    Dn didn¡¯t know what to tell her. He promised never to lie to her and he didn¡¯t want to break it for any reason.


    ¡°No ir. I¡¯m not okay, I have a terrible headache, something happened in the office and I can barely eat this soup. I feel so tired ir¡± he spilled.


    ¡°Oh my darling. I¡¯m sorry, should I call the doctor toe check you?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Anything you want¡± heid his head on the pillow.


    ¡°Dn why didn¡¯t you tell me all of these?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Because I didn¡¯t want you to worry so much about me¡± he whined.


    ¡°How is that possible?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I know you ir. You will certainly feel bad and me yourself¡± Dn stated.


    ¡°Why bother about that? It doesn¡¯t matter. I just want you to tell me you¡¯re sad when you¡¯re sad. You are sick when you are. Please don¡¯t hide things from me Dn¡± ir pleaded.


    Dn sighed, and held her hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ir. You¡¯re right I shouldn¡¯t do that¡± he epted.


    ¡°No you shouldn¡¯t, please¡± she begged.


    ¡°I won¡¯t, I¡¯m sorry baby¡± Dn hugged her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡± she rubbed his back.


    He let her go and rested his head on the pillow once again.


    ¡°Since you can¡¯t eat I will take the tes away. And I will call the doctor toe check you. Is that okay?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°Yes it¡¯s fine¡± Dn answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon¡± she left him in the room.


    ¡°Okay¡± he answered.


    ir left for the kitchen. She returned the tray and took out her phone from her pocket. She dialed their doctor¡¯s number.


    ¡°Mrs Lancaster¡± the doctor greeted.


    ¡°Good day sir, I was wondering if you drop by and check up on Dn? He¡¯s feeling sick, ¡± ir exined.


    ¡°Oh sure, I will be there soon,¡± he promised.


    ¡°Oh thank you so much¡± she gushed.


    ¡°I will be on my way Mrs Lancaster¡± the doctor said before dropping the call.


    ir sighed. Thank God that they had a doctor that they could use urgently if not ir would have had to drive him to the hospital herself.


    And of course he would protest and throw his tantrums but she would still do it.


    ir went back to their room to check him but she found that he was already asleep. She guessed he would be awake by the time the doctor would arrive.


    She decided to do the dirtyundry that sat in their bathroom.


    So she brought them out and threw them in the washing machine to wash. While she did that she cleaned the kitchen, ir just wanted to get her mind away from things and she figured that cleaning would help her.


    Dn sent some of the help home for a while because I wasn¡¯t home and the house was almost empty. The only help were the ones around to clean the house generally.


    She cleaned and washed until the doctor arrived. The doorbell rang and she went to open the door, not before she checked if it was truly the doctor.


    ¡°Mrs Lancaster¡± the man called after he entered.


    ¡°Doctor Cosgrove, wee. Dn was asleep thest time I went but I¡¯ll check if he¡¯s awake now¡± she told him.


    She went in to check Dn but he was still asleep so she decided to wake him.


    ¡°Dn, baby, wake up¡± she tapped him gently and he opened his eyes.


    ¡°ir¡± he called.


    ¡°Yes darling. The doctor is here to check you¡± she told him.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯ll just quickly clean up in the bathroom ande back inside,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay¡± she answered.


    Dn got up from the bed and walked into the bathroom. He washed his face and changed his shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready¡± he came out of the bathroom.


    ir held out her hand for him to hold while they walked to the room where the doctor was.


    They had an examination room in the house, the bed was a little different from the normal bed they used in the other rooms.


    ¡°Good day Mr Lancaster¡± the doctor greeted.


    ¡°Doctor Cosgrove, good day¡± Dn answered as heid down on the bed-like chair. ir helped him.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± The doctor asked.


    ¡°I feel weak and tired and my head hurts,¡± he exined.


    ¡°Any other thing?¡± The doctor asked him.


    ¡°My body aches as well,¡± he pointed out.


    ¡°Alright¡± he said.


    He brought out his materials and used some of them on Dn. He drew blood, checked his eyes and some other ces too.


    Doctor Cosgrove was their family¡¯s doctor. He had been taking care of them since Dn was a kid.


    He treated everyone in the family. And he also used to be a surgeon but his daughter took over from him. Now he¡¯s just a general doctor.


    ¡°Mr Lancaster I think you just need to rest, you are clearly stressed out. And you haven¡¯t been eating properly? It shows. I will bring in your test results tomorrow¡± he concluded.


    ¡°Thank you sir¡± ir said.


    ¡°Thank you doctor¡± Dn thanked him.


    ¡°Would you like anything sir? Before you go?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°A ss of water will do and while you¡¯re at it please bring some for your husband. He seems dehydrated¡± the doctor said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she answered.


    ir filled two sses with water and took it to the room where they were. She met them discussing and Dnughed.


    ¡°Doctor, here¡¯s a ss for you. Dn, please pick the other ss¡± she ordered.


    They both drank the water at once.


    ¡°Refreshing. Thank Mrs Lancaster¡± the doctor thanked her and picked up his bag, ready to leave.


    ¡°Thank you doctor¡± Dn shook his hand.


    ¡°No problem and please don¡¯t forget to drink a lot of water, so that you don¡¯t look pale. Take care¡± he advised and walked out of the room with ir behind him.


    ¡°Thank you sir, foring¡± ir thanked him once again when they got to the door. The man chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I will send the results tomorrow, goodbye and please do take care of him. I know he can be stubborn and might not want you to but don¡¯t mind him¡± the doctor told her. She smiled.


    ¡°Alright sir I will take good care of him, don¡¯t worry¡± she assured him.


    ¡°Alright then, enjoy the rest of your day¡± he said and walked out the door and went into his car.


    His driver revved the engine and drove out of sight.


    ir shut the door and went back inside the house.


    ¡°Dn?¡± She called him.


    ¡°ir? Are you okay?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes I wanted to make sure you were still there. Come let me take you back to bed¡± she held his hands and he let her pull him up.


    She led him back to the bedroom and made himy down. He pulled her down with him.


    ¡°Dn! What are you doing? You¡¯re making me rest on you. I don¡¯t want to cause you harm¡± sheined.


    ¡°Come on ir, what harm could you possibly cause? Hmm¡± he asked and searched her eyes for the answer.


    She suddenly shed back to the message she received from Richard and she looked away from Dn immediately. She quickly got up from the bed as if it burned her skin.


    ¡°Uh no harm I guess. I need to take out theundry. I¡¯ll be back¡± she rushed out of the room.


    Dnid down confused. He wondered what just happened and what came over her. He figured she had something to say but she didn¡¯t want to say it.


    ¡°Hmph¡± he sighed.

 CHAPTER 41

    ir took out theundry and put it in the basket so that she could spread it outside.


    The sun was scorching and she knew that the clothes would dry before evening. She quickly spread the clothes and went back inside the house.


    She just stood in the kitchen, and thought about what she would do. Dn was ill, she didn¡¯t want to bother him or stress him about it. She knew he would worry.


    ir had double mind; telling him and not telling him. It was hard to decide but she had to decide fast.


    ¡°ir?¡± Dn stood across the kitchen, he stared at her intensely.


    She jumped and gasped, the cup in her hands slipped and broke into pieces.


    ¡°Woah woah, take it easy baby. It¡¯s just me¡± he went over to her and held her hands tightly.


    He led her away from the broken ss and made sure not to step on it. He took her to the living room and sat her down on the couch. He sat beside her.


    Dn knew his wife and he knew when something was wrong with her. Her mind was clearly elsewhere, she thought so deeply that she even broke a cup. It was unlike her to break anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry about the cup¡± she apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a cup ir, it¡¯s fine¡± Dn told her.


    ¡°Really? It¡¯s a rare design and it costs a lot¡± she pointed out.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter ir. Don¡¯t sidestep the issue. You¡¯re clearly thinking about something that I don¡¯t know about right now. You better tell me and don¡¯t even think about lying¡± he told her calmly.


    ir sighed.


    ¡°Dn I-¡± she started.


    ¡°Please ir, please tell me the truth¡± he begged.


    ¡°Okay. Richard sent me a message earlier¡± she brought out her phone and showed the message to him.


    ¡°You were going to keep this to yourself? And what, just leave on your own? Really?¡± He asked her after he read it.


    ¡°No I wasn¡¯t. I only thought of how to tell you. You¡¯re ill Dn, I don¡¯t want to stress you. You heard the doctor¡± she reminded him.


    ¡°No fuck it ir. I hate it when you get like this. And I know you, you have thought of going there alone without telling anyone¡± he countered her.


    ¡°Well what do you want me to do? I don¡¯t know what he wants. And I didn¡¯t know what to tell you in your state. I don¡¯t want you stressing over this¡± she replied softly.


    ¡°Baby, you know I will not let you go alone right? Even if I have to surround the ce with guards and the police I will fucking do it and you know¡± he said.


    And she did. She knew him, he would do anything to protect his loved ones.


    ¡°We will find a solution to this now. I¡¯m going to send this to Jones right now¡± he continued.


    He got up and went into his office to get his phone. He forwarded the message to his phone before sending it to the detective.


    The detective called him immediately.


    ¡°Dn, I saw the message, Richard i presume¡± he said.


    ¡°Yeah it¡¯s him. The bastard¡± Dn cursed.


    ¡°Listen to me Dn, we have to prep her before she goes¡± the detective said


    ¡°How do you mean?¡± Dn asked.


    ¡°Let here to the station before she goes to the ce and let her send the address as soon as she gets it¡± Jones warned.


    ¡°Okay, sure¡± Dn agreed.


    ¡°Okay then, bye¡± the detective said.


    ¡°Bye¡± the line went dead.


    He exined everything to ir.


    ¡°I understand but what if he suspects something. I don¡¯t want to risk that, who knows what he¡¯ll do¡± she panicked.


    ¡°He will suspect only if you give him a reason to. Confidence ir, that is your key. You just have to be confident the same way you were when you confronted him¡± he exined.


    She let out a breath that she didn¡¯t realize she held.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll do that, I will try my best¡± she replied.


    That night ir had a hard time sleeping. She kept thinking about the meeting with Richard. Fear tugged at her heart; fear and paranoia.


    What if Richard tried to hurt her or Dn? Or he caught on to whatever they nned? She asked herself these questions and so therefore she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    She kept tossing and turning until it started to disturb Dn. He slowly opened his eyes.


    ¡°ir? Why are you still up?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sorry Dn, did I wake you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Not really, I just opened my eyes a bit and saw that you are still awake¡± he said and sat with his back on the headboard.


    ¡°Yeah I¡¯m sorry I just couldn¡¯t sleep¡± she told him.


    ¡°Why?¡± He asked and pulled her closer to his chest.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but think of Richard. I know I¡¯m not supposed to be so worried but I can¡¯t help but me, I feel like he¡¯s nning something. My mind tells me so, Dn¡± she exined.


    ¡°If he¡¯s nning something we can¡¯t do anything about it ir. We are nning something that he doesn¡¯t know about right? Don¡¯t be scared baby, as long as I¡¯m here you¡¯ll be fine¡± he assured her.


    ir sighed.


    ¡°I guess you¡¯re right. I just hope everything goes well tomorrow¡± she looked into his eyes.


    ¡°It will,¡± he answered and pecked her lips.


    ¡°I love you¡± she told him while she ced her head on his chest once again.


    ¡°I love you too. Can we go to sleep now ma¡¯am?¡± He joked.


    She pinched him.


    ¡°Ow! That hurt¡± he eximed.


    ¡°Hmph¡± ir smirked.


    ¡°I hope you haven¡¯t forgotten that you¡¯re in my arms and I can tickle you till you run out of breath¡± he told her.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Oh my gosh, I¡¯m so scared¡± she pretended to be scared but she wasn¡¯t obviously.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡± Dn flipped her over and began to tickle her.


    ir squealed and screamed andughed at the same time. It was a funny sight.


    ¡°S-st-stop¡± she stammered. She tried to hold his hands but he was so fast that she could not keep up with him.


    When Dn was satisfied heid down on his back, he shook withughter.


    ir was out of breath, she reached out to the table beside her to get water but the jug was empty.


    ¡°Seems like someone finally listened to the doctor,¡± she announced as she held out the empty jug.


    ¡°That¡¯s not me ir, I promise¡± he feigned ignorance.


    ¡°Yeah right, tell that to the water ss beside you¡± she told him.


    ir got off the bed.


    ¡°Where are you going?¡± Dn asked her.


    ¡°To get water, why? Do you want anything?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Oh, no I¡¯m okay I just wanted to know where you¡¯re going¡± he said.


    She gave a little nod before she left the room for the kitchen.


    The house was dark but thankfully she left the hallway lights on before she went in earlier, it led to the kitchen.


    She filled the jug with water again and put it back in the fridge and then reced it with the one she fetched.


    As she was about to leave she heard a sound from the living room/entrance.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± She called.


    No reply.


    She wanted to run back to the room but she knew she had to check the noise that she heard.


    She left the jug on the kitchen counter and walked towards the living room.


    ir heard the noise once again.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± She asked again but this time she took a baseball bat in the corner and gripped it tightly.


    She moved closer to the living room and tried to turn on the switch.


    The lights came on and the living room was as they left it. There was no one there.


    ir thought she heard wrong until she felt something hit her leg.  It was a small white paper.


    ir knew then that someone tried to get into the house. She became scared but the thing about their house was that it wasn¡¯t easy to break into. The locks wereplicated and couldn¡¯t be unlocked easily.


    Dn was the one who had it installed.


    She picked up the paper and read it¡¯s content after which she paled.


    It was Richard. He sent a threatening message to Dn. Dn¡­


    She quickly ran back to the room to check Dn. As she ran she prayed in her heart that he was okay and that no one was able to go into their room.


    ¡°Dn!¡± She screamed and forced the door open.


    Dn got up immediately.


    ¡°Are you alright ir? Are you hurt?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah I am, but-¡± she replied.


    ¡°What happened ir?¡± He held her hands and pulled her to hisps.


    ¡°We received a letter just now. I think someone tried to get into the house but couldn¡¯t¡± she informed him.


    ¡°What? What do you mean someone tried to break into the house?¡± He asked, shocked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Dn, here-¡± She gave him the paper with shaky hands and he took it from her grasp.


    Dn read it over and over again and then broke intoughter. He shocked ir.


    ¡°Dn? What is the problem?¡± She asked.


    He justughed.


    ¡°Dn, it¡¯s not funny y¡¯know¡± she told him.


    ¡°Really? Did you read this?¡± He asked her while he dried his eyes.


    ¡± Of course I did and it wasn¡¯t funny to me¡± she responded.


    ¡°Okay then ir. Don¡¯t let this bother you, it doesn¡¯t mean anything. He cannot do anything  to us¡± he assured her.


    Dn showed not a single ounce of fear was in his eyes, he was confident.


    ¡°Come here¡± he called for her.


    She climbed the bed and sat in hisp.


    ¡°Look at me ir¡± he raised her chin.


    Fear. She was very scared and he could clearly see it. He wished he could breathe confidence into her because she needed it for her task.


    He cupped her cheeks with his hands.


    ¡°Listen to me very carefully ir. I will never, ever let anything bad happen to you. I will protect you with everything that I have right now¡± he made sure she could see confidence in his eyes.


    ir tried to nod her head in agreement.


    ¡°Now please do me a favour and go to sleep? Please?¡± He begged.


    ¡± Okay¡± she answered him quietly.


    65


    He tucked her in bed and wrapped her in his arms.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay ir. I¡¯m here with you¡± he stroked her back as he spoke.


    ¡°Thank you Dn,¡± she said.


    ¡°No need. It¡¯s my responsibility to take care of you besides I love you so much¡± he kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I love you too¡± she held him tighter.


    They both fell asleep together. ir couldn¡¯t sleep away from him, she would move closer to him even when he shifted himself.


    The next morning ir woke up first, she checked Dn¡¯s temperature and he seemed okay. It wasn¡¯t like yesterday.


    She got up from the bed to make breakfast but not before using the bathroom.


    ir made a simple and healthy breakfast of oatmeal, she cut some fresh apples and nuts inside Dn¡¯s te.


    She took them into the room and she hoped he was awake, if not it would get cold. He was awake.


    ¡°Dn¡± she called him, he looked up from his phone. She ced the tray beside him.


    ¡°ir, I wondered where you were¡± he pulled her to him


    ¡°How are you feeling now?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m somewhat better¡± he answered and smiled at her, she smiled back.


    ¡°I made oatmeal, please eat it,¡± she pleaded.


    ¡°Sure, I love it so why not¡± he pushed her yful and set the tray on hisp and began eating.


    irughed.

 CHAPTER 42

    After the whole talk with Dn yesterday, she felt confident enough for the task ahead of her. She couldn¡¯t let Richard lord over her thoughts and emotions.


    She had to stand her ground and not be scared, at least for Dn¡¯s sake.


    She watched as he ate his food. She ate hers too, quickly. ir wanted to prepare for her meeting with Richard and she couldn¡¯t afford to gote. He specifically told her not to.


    ir stepped into the bathroom, she brushed her teeth before she had her bath.


    She stepped out of the bathroom, her gray coloured robe wrapped her body.


    She opened her closet and fished out an outfit that would be suitable for her outing. She decided to wear jeans and a ck wrap blouse, the blouse was short like a crop top.


    She picked it out andid it on the bed.


    Her phone vibrated on her dressing table and picked it up to check. It was a message from Richard, must be the address.


    ¡®Messadonia restaurant, table 9¡ä


    It read.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Dn asked.


    She suddenly froze and he wanted to know why.


    ¡°The restaurant we¡¯re supposed to meet at,¡± she told him. He checked it and copied the message. Dn sent it to the detective.


    After a while the detective sent Dn a message to bring ir to the station.


    ¡°I have to get ready too. We¡¯ll go to the station first¡± he said as he climbed out of bed.


    Their house was massive but they only upied their room. Sometimes ir wondered why he got a big house.


    ir thought that someone could be hiding somewhere here, somewhere they can¡¯t see easily. The thought made her shiver.


    It didn¡¯t take Dn long to get ready. irpleted her outfit with strappy sandals and she left her hair down instead of packing it. She looked cute.


    ¡°You look nice¡± Dnplimented, he held her hips and inhaled her scent very deeply.


    ¡°Thank you Dn. You look nice too¡± sheughed


    Dn wore jeans as well and a white and ck sweater shirt and loafers. His hair was packed messily but it was still sexy. He wore his perfume and left the room to get the car ready.


    ir chose a ck Chanel bag from her bag collection and put all her essentials in it. She sprayed some perfume on herself before she left the room as well.


    She got into the car and Dn drove out of the house.


    They got to detective Jones¡¯ office after 20 minutes.


    ¡°Good afternoon Dn, ir¡± he greeted.


    ¡°Good afternoon sir¡± they replied in unison.


    ¡°So I¡¯ll be quick. I think it would be best if ir wore a wire in her clothes¡± the detective said.


    ¡°What? That is risky, I can¡¯t wear that¡± she protested.


    ¡°ir¡± Dn rubbed herp with his thumb.


    ¡°Dn I-¡± he cut her short.


    ¡°Go on detective¡± he told the man.


    ¡°The wire will be fixed carefully on your skin. He will not know. We¡¯ll be able to hear whatever he says and therefore record it. Do you understand?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes, I think it¡¯s fair¡± he answered and turned to look at ir.


    ¡°Baby, it¡¯ll be fine. Trust me, hmm?¡± He spoke softly.


    ¡°Okay¡± she answered with a small voice.


    ¡°And who will fix this wire?¡± Dn asked.


    ¡°Our female officers¡± Jones answered.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get to it then¡± he stood up, ir followed.


    ¡°Follow me¡± the detective led them into a room.


    Everything was set up already, including the wire that they would fix. The female officers were there too.


    ¡°Please help her fix the wire. Be very careful, just as I instructed¡± he told them and led Dn out.


    ¡°Yes sir,¡± one of them replied.


    Outside the room Dn asked the detective about the whole n and he exined everything to him in full detail.


    The recordings might not be enough since there were two people involved, but they were going to try still.


    ir came out of the room, she looked normal. Like there was no wire in her body.


    ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± she said. She checked her watch and it was past 3.


    ¡°I better leave now. I¡¯m sorry but I can¡¯t hug you because of this wire¡± she said to Dn.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I love you and please be strong and bold, okay?¡± He ced his head on hers, their eyes closed briefly.


    ¡°I love you¡± she responded.


    Dn kissed her forehead.


    ¡°We will follow.¡± Dn whispered.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Are we ready?¡± The detective asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± ir answered.


    ¡°Alright then. You should go now, we arranged a taxi for you to use. We want him to believe you are on your own, taking Dn¡¯s car might raise suspicion.¡± He advised.


    ¡°Okay, I should go now.¡± She said and smiled at Dn before she left.


    She took the back of the station alone and got into the taxi.


    The restaurant was far, ir stared outside the window at buildings, trees, people, and every other thing that they passed.


    Her mind was far from where she was. She wondered why Samantha chose to do that to her. Their years of friendship meant nothing to her. ir couldn¡¯t pinpoint the reason but she knew that Dn had something to do with it.


    The drive took about 40minutes. She was almostte, she checked her watch and it read 3:55 pm. Five minutes early.


    She quickly entered the restaurant and told the attendance she was to meet someone at table 9.


    They led her through until she got to the table. Richard wasn¡¯t there yet, she took a deep breath and sat beside the window. From where she sat she was able to see the restaurant properly, who came in and who got out.


    The restaurant was not as bad as ir thought it would be. It had a beautiful interior, the tables and chairs were set nicely and there were even private booths.


    The only thing that was off to her was the distance.


    ir shook off negative thoughts from her mind. She didn¡¯t want to lose the confidence that she was trying to build.


    Just then the door opened and Richard came in. He looked around and paused when he saw her. They had like a three-minute staring contest.


    ir clenched her fists and kept her steady gaze on him. Confidence. Dn would be proud, she thought.


    He looked away and then walked towards her.


    ¡°Hello ir.¡± He greeted as he sat down across from her.


    ¡°Hello.¡± She answered curtly.


    ¡°No need for any attitude sweetie, I¡¯m not here to fight.¡± He smirked and raised his hands in surrender.


    ir scoffed and looked away. The waiter approached their table.


    ¡°Would you like to order ma¡¯am, sir?¡± He asked them.


    ¡°Yes I will have your best pasta dish and white wine, you can get something for her-¡± He was cut short by ir.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°An iced tea for me, thank you.¡± She smiled at the waiter.


    Richardughed.


    ¡°Really?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You surely won¡¯t make me eat when I don¡¯t want to. Besides this isn¡¯t meant to be some dinner, we¡¯re meant to talk and that¡¯s all I¡¯m here for.¡± She retorted.


    ¡°You have a point, love but you see I¡¯m very hungry. I haven¡¯t eaten properly since you left.¡± He said.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t my problem Richard.¡± She answered and rolled her eyes.


    He chuckled. Feisty, smart, intellectually sound, reasons why he was obsessed with ir.


    ¡°You¡¯re just a self-absorbed bitch.¡± He seethed. He changed quickly from gentle to senile.


    ¡°Now? Can I get something else? That was low.¡± Sheughed.


    It was like a battle of words and intellect between them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Dn couldn¡¯t forgive you after the stunt you pulled at my house. I¡¯m sure he couldn¡¯t stand you in his home and kicked you out like the sad little kitten that you are.¡± He said and folded his arms with a sick smile.


    ir clenched her fists. She thought that he had no right to conclude on what happened between them.


    The whole set-up wasn¡¯t easy for ir to tolerate.


    ¡°You see Dn doesn¡¯t forgive easily. That¡¯s one of the things that makes him ruthless. You insult him, he makes you jump the cliff. Isn¡¯t that admirable!¡± Heughed like a maniac.


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s admirable. So admirable that I cannot wait to hear what he does to you. Make you jump the cliff or feed you to the dogs.¡± Sheughed and wiped a few tears.


    ir reeked confidence, she owed it to Dn.


    Richard clenched his jaw. He got riled up by her and he hated it.


    ¡°I¡¯m prepared for that. It¡¯s not me that¡¯ll lose everything I gained since I got married. Oh poor you. You know if you had just agreed to be with me instead, you wouldn¡¯t be in this situation.¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than get back together with some obsessive freak like you.¡± She shot back, she wanted to throw his stupid wine on his face.


    ar knew exactly where to hit him and she saw that it worked, even though he tried to hide it.


    ¡°Oh easy with the temper darling. I haven¡¯t told Samantha yet. And if you continue to cooperate she¡¯ll never know, we can both throw her out the moving train.¡± He reasoned.


    ¡°Oh wow, you¡¯re willing to kick out your partner in crime.¡± She spoke in wonder.


    Richard¡¯s dirty character amused ir once again. He only thought of how to discard Samantha since the odds were against him. But she didn¡¯t even care what he nned to do with her conceited little friend.


    ir just wanted a few slips from him and it would be over.


    ¡°Not really but I know she¡¯d be willing to kick me out, she would use your friendship against me. And then I would be the one to take the fall.¡± He told her.


    ir snorted. She decided that it would not happen, she had been fooled enough.


    Any friendship between her and Samantha ended the moment she turned against her.


    And even if ir considered her a friend but was blind to the schemes, it held nothing anymore. It was over.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t want to go down alone huh? Smart move.¡± She pped, amused.


    The waiter came back with their orders.


    ¡°Here you go ma¡¯am, sir.¡± The guy ced their orders on the table.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± ir said and the waiter left.


    ¡°Can you get to the point?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Can I eat my dinner in peace?¡± He asked.


    ir was simply irritated by his attitude. They were meant to talk about whatever he called her there for. And all of a sudden he wanted to eat.


    She tried to calm herself by taking deep breaths. Everything Dn told her reyed in her mind. All their hard work, she had to be calm.


    Richard ate his food to his satisfaction. The noise he made with his cutlery annoyed her but she only watched him as she sipped her drink.


    It was getting dark already but she knew she had to wait.


    Richard knew he annoyed her, he wanted to. He deliberately ate in that manner and he enjoyed it.


    The only part he did not lie about was that he was hungry. He found it as both an opportunity to eat and to annoy her. He was d that he aplished both.


    After his meal, he wiped his mouth with a napkin.


    ¡°So, as I said earlier, if you keep your mouth shut about the pictures then Samantha will not find out. Oh and if you can tell your husband to shut his too, it will be appreciated.¡± He said, his arms folded across his chest.


    ir scoffed.


    ¡°Why do I have to listen to you?¡± She asked.


    Heughed.


    ¡°Well, ir, if you don¡¯t I will release those pictures to the public.¡± He leaned towards her and he smirked.


    ir wanted to punch him in the face.


    ¡°I hate you.¡± She sneered.


    ¡°I wish you could see how much I love you, ir.¡± He snapped.


    She scoffed.


    ¡°Really? This is how you love a person? You must be joking. The fact that I never saw this side of you makes me feel sick.¡± She retorted.


    He frowned. Richard felt insulted by her. He clenched his jaws in anger.


    ¡°What happens if Samantha finds out then? She wronged me.¡± ir asked.


    ¡°Oh well, let¡¯s just say that you are doomed. Oh, and one more thing, you will have to divorce Dn. I will give you, say, five days. If you don¡¯t, the pictures will go out and trust me, it won¡¯t be just the pictures.¡± He said calmly.


    ir became anxious. What did he mean by not just the pictures? She asked herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re probably thinking about thest thing I said.¡± He confirmed her thoughts.


    ir red at him in a way that would have killed him, that was if res could kill.


    ¡°What do you think will happen if I divorce Dn? What are you getting from it? And Samantha?¡± She inquired.


    He spoke in absurdity. She couldn¡¯t understand what he nned to get out of everything. She also thought that maybe Samantha promised to reward him, but it was unlikely.


    ¡°You. You are my reward and as for Samantha, I don¡¯t care.¡± he answered but he also lied. He knew what Samantha was going to get.

 CHAPTER 43

    A surge ofughter escaped her lips. She could not control it. Sheughed until she was almost out of breath.


    ¡°You are delusional. Please listen to yourself, you ruin my life and Ie to you. What is your basis? You have no scruples, Richard.¡± She pointed out.


    It seemed to ir that Richard was stupid and dumb at the same time. And whatever Samantha fed him must have made him even more stupid.


    Love did not work that way. He lived like he knew absolutely nothing at all. It was like she spoke to a brick wall.


    ¡°Youe to me because only I can save you, think about that.¡± He snapped.


    His blood boiled to the maximum. It seemed like Richard didn¡¯t like the way ir ridiculed him. He wanted to make her pay.


    ¡°You sound even more absurd than you did a few seconds ago. Why would I ever want to go to you? You know what I¡¯m done here.¡± She protested.


    She concluded that Richard just wanted to get her annoyed. Everything he said made absolutely no sense.


    He was serious. ir was his reward after everything, he nned to take her but it wasn¡¯t feasible. She would never want to be with him, it would be against her will.


    ir got up from her chair. She couldn¡¯t take the foolish things he said. She was disgusted.


    ¡°Do not forget our agreement, ir.¡± He stopped her. His voice calmed a bit but there was an edge to it, a sharp edge.


    ¡°I made our talk fun, do not think that I¡¯ll sit back and watch you do what you want. Five days.¡± He continued. He had his stupid sick smile on his face.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± She seethed.


    She dropped a few dor bills on the table and stormed out of the restaurant.


    She walked a little further away from the restaurant before getting into the same taxi that she used. ir fumed in anger but she had to calm herself.


    Five days? She asked herself. She wondered if Dn heard everything.


    The drive back took longer because there was traffic. She looked back many times to make sure he wasn¡¯t following her.


    ir already disconnected the wire. She had it on, the whole time in the restaurant and Richard didn¡¯t suspect it. Her phone rang, it was inside her bag and she took it out. She checked the caller ID and saw that it was Dn.


    ¡°ir?¡± He called.


    ¡°Dn.¡± She answered as she rubbed her head.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked. Dn tried to be cautious.


    ¡°Yeah sure.¡± She lied.


    ¡°That was good, I liked how you handled the situation.¡± He admitted.


    ¡°Thanks, Dn.¡± She answered.


    ¡°The taxi will take you straight home, we had to wait to make sure he wasn¡¯t following you.¡± He said.


    ¡°And he¡¯s not?¡± She wanted to be sure.


    ¡°No, he¡¯s not.¡± He replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you at home then. Bye.¡± She said, tears threatened to fall but she held them.


    ¡°I love you.¡± He said before he hung up.


    ir sighed. Car horns and traffic lights interrupted her thoughts. She just wanted to close her eyes and sleep. She didn¡¯t even want to think anymore, she wanted her mind to be nk. But she knew it would never be.


    The whole talk with Richard reyed. She still med herself for being in love with the man at a point in her life, she was revolted.


    The talk with Richard did not sit well with ir.


    She felt that his terms and conditions were a distraction from something else.


    ir got home 15 minutes after she spoke to Dn. He wasn¡¯t home yet, it was just her.


    She was weed by total silence and thick darkness. The house was still, no sound. Just silence.


    ir turned on the chandelier switch and a bright light suddenly engulfed the darkness, it swallowed it up like it was never there.


    She went into the kitchen to have a ss of water before she climbed the long stairs to their bedroom.


    ir opened the door slowly. Another form of darkness greeted her. But it wasn¡¯t so dark because the moon shone into the room.


    She didn¡¯t bother turning on the lights as she only wanted to sleep. She undressed and wore her nightdress.


    And then she cleaned her makeup off and removed her jewellery. Thankfully she didn¡¯t use too much of both so it wasn¡¯t hard when she took them off.


    ir climbed into bed andid down, she faced the ceiling. She didn¡¯t want to call Dn in case he was busy.


    Her mind took her back to the time she got married. The reactions she got when she announced that she was getting married. She didn¡¯t want to get married then, especially because it was with a total stranger.


    It was funny how they grew from strangers to lovers. Who would have thought? Dn fell for her and she fell for him as well.


    And then the thought of divorcing him made her the saddest person on earth. But then the pictures, she did not want his name to be dragged, to be stained.


    ir did not want her husband to suffer for something that wasn¡¯t his fault. It would break his heart, she thought.


    The fact that Dn wanted to marry her again crossed her mind. She did not think that he would want that and now she knew it wouldn¡¯t happen.


    She fell asleep after much tossing and turning and thinking.


    ~~~~~


    Dn heard everything that Richard and ir discussed. And of course, ir knew. It was Richard who didn¡¯t know.


    He was oblivious to the fact that he was being recorded.


    ¡°Wow!¡± The detective eximed.


    ¡°He is something I know. The damn bastard.¡± Dn cursed.


    It was the end of the recording and Bair just left the restaurant.


    The beard every single thing that was said inside.


    ¡°I wish we gave ir a bug to nt some, here on him so that we can track his ass.¡± The detective said.


    ¡°True. Is there any chance that this recording might be enough?¡± Dn asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure Dn. In this case, we need something from Samantha¡¯s end too, so it¡¯s not.¡± He confessed.


    Dn sighed. He wished they would get this over with soon enough.


    At first, it was funny to Dn, his remarks, the way he spoke to his wife. On many asions, he wanted to beat up the man and had wanted to punch him.


    Dn had a feeling that he had something else nned. His gut feeling was seldom wrong. It was the one trait that he possessed and used to grow hispany.


    He knew some people that had something to do with Richard in the past and even now. He considered using it to his advantage even though he was aware of the risks.


    As he drove home, he fought the whole battle in his head. One thing he knew was that he could not divorce her.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    When Dn got home the living room was covered in thick darkness. He turned on the lights and everything was just as they left it.


    He went up the stairs and entered the room. It was dark but he could still see his wife¡¯s sleeping form on the bed.


    Dn walked into the bathroom, he hoped to find a solution as fast as possible. Richard gave them an ultimatum of five days.


    He then remembered that they had dinner the next day with his godmother and her family. He reached for the towel on the rack and wrapped it around him.


    He got out and cleaned his body and got dressed for the night.


    Dn slid into bed beside his wife. He didn¡¯t know whether to cuddle her or to just leave her alone. He knew that she did not like the oue of the meeting with Richard.


    He decided to cuddle her because he missed her and because he wanted her to feel safe.


    Dn held her from behind and drew circles around her belly, she squirmed into him. He buried his nose in her back and inhaled her decent deeply.


    Her scent filled his senses, he drifted to sleep.


    The next day, he woke up and did not see his wife beside him.


    ¡°ir?¡± He called.


    No response.


    He got up from the bed and stretched his body, he felt better than before.


    Sunlight from the window bathed the room and made it brighter. ir must have opened these, he thought.


    He walked slowly into their bathroom.


    It was a veryrge bathroom, it had a jacuzzi and a shower stall and a normal bathtub. It had cabs and a counter.


    It also had stairs leading to the Jacuzzi. The sun shone towards it and he saw that there was water inside.


    That can¡¯t be, he thought to himself. He was sure that he turned off the water and drained the tub after his bath.


    When Dn got closer he knew that someone was inside.


    ¡°ir? Is that you?¡± He called, scared.


    She did not respond and he quickly rushed to the tub. ir was inside the tub, her whole body was inside the water except her face. It faced the ceiling as if she was getting ready to go in.


    ¡°ir!¡± He screamed and pulled her up to face him.


    ir opened her eyes slowly, they were red. He carried her out of the tub and ced her on their bathroom stool. He quickly got a towel and began drying her body.


    It seemed like she had been there for a long time because her skin was pudgy.


    ¡°ir, what? What were you trying to do?¡± He asked her, he was scared to death.


    ¡°Nothing Dn, I wanted to take a shower and I fell asleep inside the tub.¡± She exined, she shivered.


    ¡°You fell asleep inside the tub? ir you could have drowned! Why? Talk to me.¡± Dn spoke calmly.


    ¡°I-i-i don¡¯t know. I¡¯m sorry, I just fell asleep. I didn¡¯t know what I was doing.¡± She told him, tears fell from her eyes


    ¡°Hey hey hey. It¡¯s okay,e on it¡¯s okay. I was just worried, I thought you¡¯d be in the kitchen. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯d be here, I¡¯m just d I found you on time.¡± He hugged her tightly.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t leave me, Dn. Please.¡± She begged him.


    ¡°Never baby, I will never leave you. Okay? I¡¯m here, forever, no one is separating us.¡± He assured her as he stared into her tear-filled eyes.


    She hugged him back, her wet body stained his.


    Dn carried her into the room, he took out a sweater and put it on her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go make you a ss of milk. I¡¯ll be right back okay?¡± He told her.


    Dn ran down the stairs and into the kitchen. He warmed up some milk for her. Then he poured it in a ss and took it to ir. He sat down beside her on the bed.


    ¡°Thank you, Dn.¡± She said, ir, drank the whole ss in two gulps. Dn watched her.


    ¡°There. How do you feel now?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Thank you, Dn.¡± She responded, she tried to smile but it could onlye out faintly.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright love, you should rest.¡± Dn put her to bed gently. He stroked her cheeks and she smiled.


    ¡°That¡¯s the smile I wanna see always.¡± He grinned.


    ¡°I love you, Dn. We¡¯re gonna get through this right?¡± She asked, her eyes were full of hope.


    ¡°Yes, my love. We will get through this together.¡± He assured her and kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Now you should sleep. I¡¯ll be in the office and I¡¯ll alsoe to check up on you but you can call me if you need me anytime soon. Alright?¡± He told her.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± she hummed. Her eyes closed bit by bit, Dn chuckled.


    He picked up the cup and tray and left the room. He threw them in the kitchen sink and made some tea for himself. He then strolled to his office while he sipped his tea.


    Dn thought of ordering some foodter so that ir would have something to eat when she wakes up.


    He sat behind his desk and went through some of the emails that he received that morning.


    His phone vibrated. He checked it and saw a message from his best friend.


    ¡®Dn look what I found.¡¯


    It read.


    The message was followed by pictures of Richard and Samantha in the same restaurant where he invited ir.


    Dn called him immediately.


    ¡°Dn. Did you get my message?¡± His friend asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I did. How did you find those pictures?¡± Dn asked him, he was there with detective Jones throughout and he didn¡¯t see her. It was probably when they left.


    ¡°After you told me of the situation I drove there from the office and that¡¯s when I saw them there together. Luckily I was with my camera so I just took pictures.¡± He exined.


    ¡°I see. Thank you, I¡¯ll send them to the detective.¡± Dn said.


    ¡°Okay, man. You¡¯ll being for dinner tomorrow right?¡± His friend asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I will, with ir.¡± He said.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll see you, man.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Sure, bye.¡± Dn dropped the call.


    He analyzed the pictures before sending them to the detective. Those pictures might not be able to prove that they worked together but the recording could back it up. He thought.


    Dn wished with all his heart that everything would end soon. He saw how it affected ir and he knew she lied about the tub.


    The ir that he knew would not fall asleep in a tub. She wanted to drown and if she had then he would never forgive himself. And the people who wanted to make their lives miserable.


    He would forget his morals and find justice on his terms, that¡¯s what he nned to do.


    Dn got frustrated each time they would hit a brick wall. He wanted everything to end as soon as possible.


    He thought of ways to make it faster. He thought of using the connections he had to blow everything away once and for all.

 CHAPTER 44

    Dn was sceptical because of ir.


    He didn¡¯t want to make mistakes that would affect her. So he decided to think carefully, to take his time.


    He already opted to use connections but he had not decided whom.


    His phone rang this time and it was his father. He decided that he would pick up. His father. That was the connection, he thought.


    ¡°Hello, father.¡± He greeted the older man.


    ¡°Dn. You haven¡¯t been taking my calls. What¡¯s this news I hear about thepany? Are you cking off now?¡± The man asked with his thick voice.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry dad. I¡¯ve just been busy and I am not cking off. I¡¯m trying to fix the problem.¡± He exined and rubbed his head.


    ¡°Okay. Aside from that, what is the issue with ir? Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on and don¡¯t you lie to me, young man.¡± His father warned.


    Dn was caught between telling him and helping ir on his own, the right way. He knew his father and he knew that he would not help them in the right way. And that was not how ir wanted it.


    ¡°Uhh I have it under control dad.¡± Dn told him.


    ¡°Really? You do? Then why did I find out? You couldn¡¯t even keep it a secret.¡± He snapped.


    Dn started to get angry.


    ¡°If you have it under control then fix the problem Dn or do you want me to step in? I will dly help out and you know that.¡± His father reminded him and his voice was surprisingly calm.


    ¡°There is no need for you to be involved in it. I will take care of it.¡± His father often frustrated him and he got ustomed to it but now he didn¡¯t need it.


    ¡°I will be watching you, Dn. Our name shouldn¡¯t be dragged in the mud because of some silly mistake.¡± Mr Lancaster retorted.


    ¡°I have work to do, father. I have to go now.¡± Dn told him.


    ¡°Okay. I hope you heard what I just said?¡± His father asked him.


    ¡°Yes, I heard you,¡± Dn answered.


    ¡°Bye.¡± His father dropped the call.


    Dn sighed and rubbed his eyes. He held his hair by the sides and pulled it.


    Everything just seemed to be going wrong. He was tired.


    He called his office and they updated him on the recent events and everything that they have worked on so far.


    Dn also had a virtual meeting with the board, they discussed the situation that his fatherined about.


    They wanted to send a few people to Spain to carry out the project and to correct the things that went wrong.


    Dn finally felt like he made progress at thepany. Very soon it would all be sorted out, he thought.


    The only problem was Samantha and Richard. They gave him a headache, one that he wants to terminate.


    He decided that if nothing changes in a day or two, he would do things his way. And they would surely regret their actions.


    He heard a soft knock on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Dn?¡± ir called.


    ¡°Yes, honey.¡± He answered her.


    She wore nothing but his sweater which stopped at her mid-thigh. ir walked slowly and sat on the couch by the side of the room.


    Dn got up from his chair and went over to her.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± He asked her as he sat beside her.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m okay.¡± She responded.


    ¡°What would you like to eat?¡± Dn asked again. He moved the stray hair from her face.


    ¡°Anything Dn, it¡¯s fine.¡± She answered.


    ¡°How about I order from my godmother¡¯s restaurant?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Alright, Dn.¡± She replied.


    Dn called the restaurant and ordered the food. It had a food battle with the person he was talking to, Dn thought he couldn¡¯t pronounce a particr dish properly.


    irughed softly and Dnughed back.


    ¡°I wish this will end soon.¡± She confessed.


    ¡°Me too. I just want us to be happy ir. I don¡¯t care what I have to do to make it happen, I just want it to end.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Yes, Dn. I miss you, another reason this has to end.¡± She said and he chuckled.


    ¡°I miss you too. The food will arrive soon.¡± He pecked her lips.


    ¡°Hmm, not like that Dn.¡± She pulled his neck and she pressed her lips to his.


    He did not expect that from her but he kissed her back as well. He pulled her to hisp and crossed her legs so that she straddled him.


    He slipped his hands into the sweater and ran it through her bare body.


    ¡°Hmmm.¡± ir moaned.


    She knew Dn did not mean to neglect her needs all this while. They had both been busy and it was only right to wait for the perfect time.


    Dn massaged her breasts and she moaned aloud. He became hard during their rendezvous.


    He flipped her so that sheid on her back, he removed the sweater and kissed her again. His lips trailed from her lips to her neck then to her breasts.


    He took the right nipple in his mouth and sucked and then the left.


    ir moaned. She could only do this with Dn and she was content. Never had she been pleasured by someone else like she had with him.


    She held his hair while he worked his way to her thighs, he kissed her there lightly. He then unzipped his pants and let out his big man, he was hard.


    Dn kissed her again and entered her.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Argh!¡± She screamed and moaned at the same time.


    ¡°Yes baby, fuck!¡± Dn moaned, he thrust fast and hard until her legs shook.


    ¡°Hmm.¡± She moaned again. Soft gasps escaped her lips.


    Her moans nearly drove Dn mad, it motivated him, made him want to continue till they won¡¯t remember their names.


    ¡°I love you, ir.¡± He ced his head on hers.


    ¡°I love you.¡± ir responded.


    Dn shivered and pulled out of her. It was the best home office sex he ever had.


    He got up from the couch and got dressed properly.


    ¡°Would you like to wash up?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± She answered and put on her sweater.


    ¡°Okay. I think the food is here, I¡¯ll go bring it inside.¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯lle with you.¡± She said and followed him out the door.


    Was that all? She thought. He didn¡¯t say anything serious to her. He just left, maybe he didn¡¯t feel like talking to her. He didn¡¯t say anything about how she did and if she enjoyed it or just small talk about it.


    ir didn¡¯t want to think negatively or in a way that would make her sad or angry. So she decided to let it go.


    They silently walked down the flight of stairs.


    ¡°I will be in the kitchen Dn.¡± She told him before going.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He answered.


    The doorbell rang and he went over to check. It was the delivery man from the restaurant.


    ¡°Good day sir. These are your orders sir, please can you sign here?¡± The boy said.


    Dn signed and collected the package.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Dn said to him before he left.


    Dn took the bags to the kitchen, ir was there.


    She quickly rushed over to help him carry the bags.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She responded.


    They ate their food slowly. ir could tell that something bothered him but she didn¡¯t know what to say, didn¡¯t know what to ask.


    ¡°You¡¯re not eating ir.¡± He noticed when he looked up at her.


    ¡°Oh uh, I am.¡± She faked a smile, startled.


    ¡°Sure? You¡¯re only picking the food. Don¡¯t you like it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah I do, I like it.¡± She said.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He answered.


    ir couldn¡¯t take it any longer. She was tired of hearing his strange replies.


    ¡°Dn? Is everything okay? You look and sound different. Did I make any mistakes?¡± She queried.


    ¡°No ir. I¡¯m fine, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m not upset with you, I was just thinking about some things.¡± He said.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± She asked him again.


    ¡°Yeah, I am. I¡¯m just busy.¡± He pointed out.


    Dn received news that he would leave for Spain to oversee the project. He couldn¡¯t protest or say no because he hasn¡¯t been to the office ever since ir came home.


    He didn¡¯t want to make her feel bad or anything of the sort. He knew he would have to tell her.


    ¡°ir? I hope you don¡¯t think I¡¯m upset with you or something?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Dn, I have no idea but since you started your reasons I should believe you right. No problem then.¡± She said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not upset with you ir. I¡¯m just, I¡¯ll have to leave you alone for a while. I¡¯m leaving for Spain.¡± He announced.


    He did not know how she was going to react but he still had to tell her.


    ¡°Wow. Until when? And when do you leave?¡± She asked and her voice shook.


    ¡°After our dinner on Sunday. I¡¯ll be back in three days.¡± He answered.

 CHAPTER 45

    ir tried to hide it but she felt low. She knew he stayed back home because of her. There was no begging or asking him to stay, he had to work. And she wouldn¡¯t keep him here just because she didn¡¯t want to be alone.


    ¡°Okay. It¡¯s fine, I hope you sort things out at thepany.¡± She said to him, she tried to fake a smile so he wouldn¡¯t feel a certain way.


    ¡°Are you sure? Would you be able to take care of yourself alone?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Sure, why not? I¡¯m okay.¡± She assured him.


    ir wasn¡¯t sure if she was okay but she knew that asking him to stay or begging him to stay was wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I have to go. We didn¡¯t n any of it until this afternoon. I didn¡¯t know I was going on a colleague texted me. I¡¯m sorry ir.¡± He apologized.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to apologise beside you have to work and can not keep you from that. I¡¯m sorry if you felt burdened by me all this while.¡± She responded and apologized.


    Maybe he couldn¡¯t tell her because he thought she wouldn¡¯t let him go or she would cry and beg him not to go. As much as she wanted to, she vowed not to.


    ¡°What? No, no, ir. You are not a burden. You are my wife and I will never feel burdened by you. Don¡¯t ever think like that again.¡± He pleaded.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Yeah, okay. I¡¯m done eating, I¡¯ll just clean the dishes and continue my book.¡± She stood up from the chair and packed their tes to the sink so that she could wash them.


    ¡°ir-¡± she walked fast so that she wouldn¡¯t have to answer him.


    Dn sighed.


    He didn¡¯t want to hurt her with the news of leaving for the business trip but it couldn¡¯t be helped. Thepany was on the brink of losing a major shareholder and since he had other shareholders, every one of them was important.


    Losing just one would affect thepany in a certain way. And he did not want that to happen.


    ir finished with the tes and she cleaned the kitchen as well. She wanted to release any form of pain or any weird feeling that she felt at that moment.


    The house was silent as usual and it was already dark. She thought of asking Dn to bring back their help so that she wouldn¡¯t feel so lonely every time.


    She also thought of doing something with her time, earning money by herself. ir knew that Dn would never let her work but she only knew how tired she was of staying home every single day.


    She walked the stairs as if she was going to fall off. After everything that was going ones to an end she would speak to Dn about it.


    ir took out the book that she started reading days ago and decided to continue. She read the book until she slept off.


    Dn didn¡¯t stay in his office. He was outside, on the balcony. He sipped his liquor slowly and stared at the sky, the sky full of stars.


    He so wanted to pick a star for ir. Maybe then she would understand that she wasn¡¯t a burden. The fact that he stayed with her was his decision. He wanted to, decided to.


    The stars made fun of him, they twinkled so brightly that he scoffed.


    ¡°Really?¡± He muttered.


    The soft breeze blew his hair in every direction. It frustrated him but he wanted the breeze.


    Dn thought about how his life would be if he wasn¡¯t a billionaire or the CEO of thepany. Maybe he would be able to spend more time with his wife.


    Learn new things that he wasn¡¯t able to learn. Just be a normal guy. In all that, it was just thoughts, being a billionaire was his reality. One that he had to face forever.


    It wasn¡¯t going to change nor was it going to make anything less or more than it was. It was his life and everything about being a Lancaster revolved around it.


    Sometimes he wished ir would understand too.


    ir woke up early the next morning because she slept quite early. She did not have anything nned but as she got up from the bed she decided that she was going to work out.


    Dn was still asleep beside her, that rarely happened.


    She got up from the bed anyway, the only thing she wanted for the next three days was to have fun, without Dn.


    During many of his trips, ir was often sad because she would be left alone at home. Except for the ones that she was allowed to apany him.


    This time she decided to free herself. She wanted to let loose, not think about how sad or lonely she would feel when he left.


    ir also wanted to get rid of the fact that she almost drowned herself in the tub. It began with a bath and then all sorts of things got into her mind. The fear of losing Dn, of Samantha, winning. She could not stand the thoughts so she wanted to drown.


    And she almost seeded but Dn stopped it from happening. She lied to him about falling asleep because she was wide awake when she attempted to drown.


    Caught, she thought.


    So she decided to start her morning with a few exercises. She took a quick shower and got dressed in her workout outfit- a sports bra and sports leggings.


    She wore her fitness watch, grabbed her phone and ear pods and a small towel.


    ir ran down the stairs and into the kitchen. She wanted to get a water bottle from the fridge.


    Sometimes ir forgot how rich her husband was. She only remembered when they did something or owned something that other people could not do or own.


    They had a gym. Their very own gym with high-end equipment. They simply had everything an outdoor gym had. And so no one went to any outdoor gyms.


    ir headed for their gym at the side of the house. It was always kept clean in case anyone wanted to use it at any time.


    She went inside and ced her belongings on one of the pieces of equipment.


    The sun reflected into the room from the huge ss windows in front. It made the room brighter so she didn¡¯t need to turn on the lights.


    Instead, she took a face cap from one of the many caps that they hung on a rack. The sun got into her eyes so she wore the cap for protection.


    She decided to use the treadmill first so she turned it on and got on it. After which she opened her music yer to listen to some music while she exercised.


    ir exercised for an hour without stopping. She didn¡¯t know where she got the energy from but it thrilled her.

 CHAPTER 46

    On the other hand, Dn woke upter than he usually did. He turned to ir¡¯s side of the bed and did not find her beside him. He jumped out of bed and checked the bathroom but he didn¡¯t see her there.


    ¡°ir!¡± He called.


    They did end the night well. When he entered the room that night she was already asleep. So he wasn¡¯t able to talk to her at all and he couldn¡¯t find her as well.


    He took his phone and dialled her number several times but he got no response.


    ¡°Damn it, ir! Please pick up.¡±


    Dn was terrified. He couldn¡¯t get a hold of her and he had no idea where she was. The bathtub incident shed into his memory that he almost screamed in fright.


    He practically flew down the stairs.


    ¡°ir!¡± He shouted.


    Nothing.


    He ran towards the side of the house.


    ¡°ir!¡± He screamed.


    He was about to call security when he heard noises from where he stood.


    He tucked his phone in his pocket and reached for the golf stick beside him. He walked further and heard the noise clearly from the gym.


    ir hardly used the gym so he wondered who was in it.


    Dn touched the handle of the door and turned it slowly and opened the door gently. He was ready to swing his stick when he saw ir.


    She was working the dumbbells. He watched her in shock. ir rarely used the gym so he didn¡¯t think she would be inside.


    ir looked like a different person at that moment. Dn saw that she had air pods on so that was probably why she didn¡¯t notice him.


    And she jammed to whatever song she listened to. She even did a few dance moves that almost made Dnugh out loud.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± Dn cleared his throat loudly.


    She didn¡¯t hear him.


    He moved closer to where she was.


    ¡°Ahem!¡± He shouted.


    ir turned her head sharply to the voice. When their eyes met, her smile faded.


    Dn noticed it and his heart sank in his chest. He did not expect that reaction from her.


    ¡°Hi.¡± She greeted him as she tried to reduce her pace.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you when I woke up and I searched everywhere.¡± He hoped that she would listen to him or try to respond at least.


    ¡°I got up early so that I could work out.¡± She answered but didn¡¯t spare him a nce.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t work out often. What changed?¡± He asked her.


    He tried to strike a conversation with her because he wanted her mood to change.


    ¡°I decided to work out today. I don¡¯t wanna cage myself anymore, especially you. I realized that I might have interfered with the affairs of yourpany by making you stay here with me. I shouldn¡¯t have.¡± She turned to face him, her arms were folded across her chest.


    ¡°ir-¡± she cut him short.


    ¡°I want to have an important discussion with you when you get back from your trip.¡± She told him, she spoke with confidence as she stared into his pretty eyes.


    ¡°ir? Have I done anything? Why do you speak this way?¡± He asked her calmly, but he didn¡¯t understand.


    ir sighed. She did not want to sound mean but she also wanted to say what was on her mind.


    ¡°Dn, I¡¯m not trying to sound mean to you right now. If anything I¡¯m trying to make things easier for you. Just in case you feel bad for leaving or something, it¡¯s fine I will be alright.¡± She exined.


    Dn sighed, he didn¡¯t want to argue with her so he brushed it aside.


    ¡°I know you¡¯ll be fine, I just wish I didn¡¯t have to leave.¡± He answered carefully.


    ir continued what she was doing.


    ¡°Would you please look at me?¡± He asked. The reaction from ir was really strange, he thought. It wasn¡¯t like her.


    ir turned her gaze to him, void of emotions.


    Dn stood in front of her, his arms were folded across his chest.


    ¡°What is this ir? What is the main reason for this!¡± He cried.


    ¡°You always leave! At the wrong times. Why now? I know that this is my problem and I should fix it, I¡¯m sorry for bugging you. If I can, I¡¯ll fix everything before you get back.¡± She told him.


    ¡°You always leave when I need you the most. It¡¯s okay though, I will learn to not rely on you for help.¡± She continued.


    Dn was speechless, he didn¡¯t know that she needed him all those times. Guilt washed all over him.


    ¡°ir, I¡¯m deeply sorry for leaving you. I wish there was another way, I¡¯m sorry ir.¡± He whispered.


    ¡°That is the thing? You don¡¯t even try. I still have to finish what I¡¯m doing. I will be up soon.¡±  She finished as she turned back to her treadmill.


    She turned it on andpletely ignored Dn.


    He did worse things to her then, he broke her deliberately. Hurt her inexcusably, she even found it hard to say those words to him. But then he would say them wlessly like she was nothing.


    He turned to go, he was shocked and sad and speechless. He left the gym and went into the room and decided to pack his bag for the days that he would be away.


    Dn didn¡¯t have any choice, he knew what he did to her but he couldn¡¯t stop it. He remembered how he treated her in the past and it broke him into pieces.


    It wasn¡¯t only protection and love, there were so many other things that he could not do for her, he thought. He questioned his love for her, maybe it wasn¡¯t enough.


    Dn packed thest bit of his clothes when she came into the room. She simply dropped her phone and ear pods on the table and went into the bathroom. She shut the door too, something she didn¡¯t do before.


    ir gave him the silent treatment. She only spoke when she needed to.


    It wasn¡¯t the fact that he was going on an important trip or the fact that he didn¡¯t stay with her. He was a grown man and she would never want to control him.


    It was the way he acted before and after he told her. How he behaved sometimes irked her. Made her feel she shouldn¡¯t have let him stay with her at home.


    ir felt like if she talked to him she would break down and beg him so she decided that keeping quiet was the best way.


    ~~~~~~


    Richard was home that day. He didn¡¯t go to the office. Samantha was in his house at that moment so he had to stay.


    They were both in the living room, they discussed what was going to happen with the pictures and the special surprise that Samantha arranged.


    ¡°Did ir tell you where she is currently staying?¡± He asked Samantha.


    ¡°No, she didn¡¯t. But not to worry, I¡¯ll tell her that I want to see her, so she¡¯ll have no issues telling me.¡± She answered him and popped a grape in her mouth.


    ¡°And if she doesn¡¯t?¡± He continued.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll simply find out my way.¡± She snapped.


    ¡°You were able to fool her but Bliar isn¡¯t stupid now. I forgot how smart she was and agreed with you. She didn¡¯t take the threats seriously because she knew they were baseless.¡± He snapped back.


    ¡°You are so foolish Richard and that¡¯s why you lost her in the past. I¡¯m allowing you to get her back and you want to turn chicken.¡± She hit her nail on his chest several times.


    ¡°Okay, do you think she¡¯ll easilye to me after everything?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Not if I make her. That is why she cannot know that I am involved until the time is right.¡± She told him.


    ¡°So I¡¯m your bait, what if she never finds out? I¡¯m supposed to go to jail for you or something?¡± He asked her, not because he didn¡¯t know the answer but because he wanted to hear her say it.


    Samanthaughed out loud.


    ¡°I take back what I said about you being foolish. And I advise you not to try anything foolish or else I¡¯ll let out your secret as well. ir will surely take my side so you don¡¯t stand a chance.¡± She said and flipped her hair to his face.


    Richard was right all along, he had an idea what she wanted to do with him but he wasn¡¯t sure then. Now he was, he apuded himself for letting ir know the truth.


    He refused to go down alone if they ever got caught. If Dn ever finds out then they will surely be over.


    Samantha didn¡¯t care though. She was obsessed with Dn, ever since. It only grew when ir married him, she hated that ir was chosen. Their friendship didn¡¯t give her a heart of reconsideration when she decided to ruin her friend¡¯s life.


    That showed how scary humans were. They did not consider anything and anyone when they got greedy. At that moment they only considered themselves. Samantha was not excluded, who would have thought.


    But the thing about obsession and greed was that in the end, they would destroy everything.


    ~~~~~~~~~Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ir¡¯s stomach growled while she was in the bathroom. It reminded her that she had not eaten anything since she woke up.


    She got out of the bathroom and only went outside the room to see if she could quickly make a sandwich or something.


    ir made a healthy sandwich to eat, she also made one for Dn in case he wanted one.


    After she was done with her food she took Dn¡¯s upstairs to him along with a ss of juice. She climbed the stairs carefully until she reached the top. She walked freely to the room.


    ir ced a tray beside him, carefully and left him.


    ¡°Did you make these for me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I figured since you didn¡¯t eat today, I should make something simple. There¡¯s dinnerter so I don¡¯t want to make a whole meal.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± He spoke softly.


    She gave a small nod and turned back to what she was doing before then.


    It was almost time for dinner. ir and Dn hadn¡¯t said a word to each other and both of them had different reasons for being quiet.


    ir¡¯s was that she didn¡¯t want to seem so vulnerable and incapable of being alone.


    Dn¡¯s was that he didn¡¯t know what to say to her. He didn¡¯t know what to say to make her feel better.


    He had not found the right things to say to her so he kept quiet even though it killed him.


    ir got out of the bathroom not long after she went in. She wore her robe and went to her dresser to apply her beauty products.


    Dn watched her as she paced about. The only thing in his heart was the urge to speak to her, but he didn¡¯t know how to start.


    It was almost 6 pm and Dn hadn¡¯t even gotten ready for the dinner. A part of him did not want to go anymore but he already promised his godmother that he would attend.


    He went into the bathroom and quickly took a shower before it was 6 pm. He already knew what he wanted to wear and thankfully it was nearby so it didn¡¯t take long to find it.


    ir was half ready and half not ready. She had not found an outfit for. She was tempted to ask Dn about the dress code.


    ir made lousy attempts to ask his opinion on what to wear but she couldn¡¯t ask.


    So she waited for him to get dressed up. He wore a simple dress shirt and pants and loafers.


    She opened her closet and picked out a light blue, one arm, bodycon dress. It was designed in a way that the cape was gathered from the top to the right arm of the dress and then the end of the dress.


    The dress looked quite difficult to ir but it was a simple dress. She only had to zip and unzip. She wore the dress and then attempted to zip it up from behind. She was able to reach a certain point but couldn¡¯t continue.


    ir tried for a few seconds and groaned aloud when she felt frustrated. She stood in front of her mirror and tried to pull the zip up but there was still no progress.


    She was about to give up when Dn suddenly appeared behind her and held her waist in ce. He moved her long hair to one side of her shoulder and zipped it without so much work.


    ¡°Your hair kept getting in the way.¡± He whispered directly in her ears, she shivered.


    He got back to doing his thing on his dresser.


    Anyone who knew Dn knew that he loved fashion. He knew how to style his clothes, his hair, the right scent to wear, the right tie, jewellery and shoes.


    When ir picked out the dress he loved it immediately. She had no idea that he watched her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She muttered in a low voice.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Dn answered.


    ir parted her hair in the middle and packed it in a low ponytail.


    Her makeup was minimal, it was dinner, a family one.


    She wanted to leave when she remembered that she did not put on any jewellery.  She opened her jewellery box and picked up an old diamond ne that she received as a gift when she graduated college.


    ir had it polished just recently and so she wore it. It stopped on her corbone. She also wore diamond-studded earrings. ir finished off Bottegattega slippers.


    She didn¡¯t want to wear anything from Dn. She didn¡¯t want to spring any weird feelings from him.


    Dn stood by the door. She wore her pink rose scent.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She answered.


    It was past 6 pm already so they had to be on their way. They both walked down the stairs, Dn behind ir


    Dn picked a Benz car from his garage.


    ir literally saw everything before the garage door automatically closed. Dn had a lot of cars, for different asions. And there were some that he had not even used yet.


    They both got into the car and started their journey to his god mother¡¯s house.


    The whole journey was long in a way. ir thought that she stayed in the area because it was the Lancasters area. Who would have thought she lived far away?


    After almost an hour they arrived at her house. The house was really beautiful, it was a Victorian kind of house and there were lights everywhere that made the house bright.


    Dn parked the car in thepound and noticed his friend¡¯s car too. They both got down and walked to the entrance of the house and pressed the bell.


    The door opened to reveal his godmother.


    ¡°Oh wonderful,e in my dears.¡± Naina smiled as usual.


    ¡°Good evening ma¡¯am.¡± ir greeted her.


    Dn muttered a ¡®hello¡¯ and hugged her, he kissed her on both cheeks.


    ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again. Especially ir, you look really beautiful my dear.¡± Sheplimented and grinned.


    ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am.¡± ir answered.


    ¡°Uh uh, not ma¡¯am from you again.¡± She told her.


    ir covered her cheeks to hide her blush as she smiled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Naina. I¡¯ll try not to call you that anymore.¡± She apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay my dear. ¡± Naina told her.


    ¡°Come dear. You¡¯ll meet a few of my people that you haven¡¯t met before.¡± She led them towards the living room.


    The inside of the house was just as exquisite but it was homely as well. It was cozy and had the vibes of a home. There were a few kids there too, they yed hide and seek, taking turns climbing the stairs and running down the stairs.


    ir felt relieved. In a way the house reminded her of her home too, her life before she got married to Dn.


    Her mom would make dinner and invite a few members of their family. With kids and even some of her cousins. They would sit on the table and say a prayer before eating.


    Those times made her feel sad and just there because she remembered that she was allowed to invite friends from school and work.


    Even Samantha attended the dinners those days. It was fun.


    Tonight felt as if she was experiencing it all over again. She already liked Naina so she was okay.


    ¡°Everyone! I would like you all to meet ir, Dn¡¯s wife. Due to the way things were before we couldn¡¯t meet her but now.¡± She announced to the people that were in the living room.


    ¡°Hi ir. Nice to meet you.¡± A pretty woman gave ir a warm smile.


    ¡°Hi.¡± ir answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m Tamara, Dn¡¯s cousin.¡± She introduced.


    ¡°Nice to meet you too. I¡¯m sorry we never spoke, I didn¡¯t know you attended my wedding.¡± ir grinned.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. I understand.¡± The woman answered.


    ir smiled at her.


    ¡°Hi Tammy.¡± Dn hugged her.


    ¡°Uncle Dn!¡± Two kids screamed and ran into his arms. He squatted down to their level so that he could hold them properly.


    ¡°My two favorite munchkins. How are you two doing huh?¡± He hugged them tight and theyughed.


    ir was fascinated by the scene. She rarely saw Dn with kids so she didn¡¯t know how he was with them.


    ¡°We¡¯re fine!¡± They screamed.


    ¡°But you missed my birthday uncle.¡± The girlined.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Lydia. Uncle wasn¡¯t around then, but I made sure to send you that thing you wanted. Did you get it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yessss I did. It¡¯s okay I forgive you because you give the best presents.¡± She hugged him tight.


    Everyone cooed, little ¡®awws¡¯ everywhere.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl.¡± He grinned.


    ir watched him with a stunned look on her face. The way he yed with the kids melted her heart immediately. Tears stung her at the corners of her eyes but she blinked them back.


    Dn caught her and gave her a sad smile.


    ¡°Kids, I want you to meet someone for me, okay? Over there, thatdy in blue, she¡¯s my wife.¡± He whispered thest part in their ears.


    They screamed and ran over to her. ir knelt down so that they could hug her, she almost fell down when they ran into her.


    ¡°You¡¯re uncle Dn¡¯s wife? What¡¯s your name?¡± The boy asked.


    ¡°Yes sweetie I am and my name is ir.¡± She answered with a huge grin.


    ir loved kids with her life, she would do anything for them.


    ¡°You are so beautiful, Aunt ir. I love your hair, it¡¯s shiny. Are you crying?¡± Lydia asked her as she yed with ir hair.


    ir couldn¡¯t stop the tears that dropped from her eyes. The boy whose name was Brian wiped her tears with his little finger.


    ¡°Thank you Lydia, you are pretty too. And no I¡¯m not crying, I¡¯m simply happy to meet the both of you. You both are the cutest.¡± She smiled and ruffled their hair.

 CHAPTER 47

    They hugged her once more.


    Dn couldn¡¯t stop the smile that was on his face. He almost cried as well.


    Everyone just watched in adoration. Especially their mom, she knew that they weren¡¯t used to new people but they acted like they knew ir long ago.


    It made her like ir more.


    ¡°Come kids. Let ir get up okay?¡± Their mom called them over.


    ¡°Okay mom. It was nice to meet you, aunt ir.¡± They said at the same time and ran over to continue what they were doing.


    ¡°Seems like they love you already.¡± Tamaraplimented her.


    ¡°They are beautiful kids, I love them already as well.¡± irughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m d everyone is getting along.¡± Nainamented and smiled at them.


    Dn just watched ir. He couldn¡¯tpliment her on the dress that she wore. He wished he could tell her how beautiful she was in it, how gorgeous she looked. Maybeter, he thought.


    ¡°Dn, ir!¡± Dn¡¯s beat friend screamed their names.


    ¡°Where were you?¡± Dn asked.


    ¡°I was at the back, helping Naina with something.¡± They did their bro hugs and handshakes.


    ¡°Hi ir.¡± He greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°Hi.¡± She greeted and smiled back at him.


    ¡°Alright then, shall we have dinner?¡± Naina asked everyone.


    ¡°Yes Naina. I¡¯m starving.¡± Dn begged.


    ¡°You¡¯re always starving in my house.¡± She snapped yfully.


    Everyoneughed. They all moved to the table to eat. There were different kinds of foodid out on the huge dining table. ir didn¡¯t know which one to choose so she just sat there and watched everyone take portions.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you taking anything ir?¡± Naina asked.


    ¡°Uhh I-i don¡¯t know where to start.¡± Sheughed.


    ¡°Oh my dear. Dn, why don¡¯t you serve her, you¡¯re good at that.¡± Everyone snorted.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Really guys?¡± He feigned hurt.


    He got up all the same and helped ir serve her food. Everyone watched them. It was indeed a sight to watch.


    He was behind her, it was like she was caged in his arms. He picked dish after dish and exined what they were and how he felt about them.


    ir gave him all her attention.


    While they ate, Naina tried to bring up a conversation. One that everyone, including ir, could rte to.


    ¡°So ir, is there anything you¡¯re doing? Or anything that you want to do?¡± Naina asked her.


    ¡°Naina-¡± Dnined but the older woman cut him short.


    ¡°I did not ask you, Dn. I¡¯m talking to ir so you better mind your business.¡± She warned him.


    Dn raised his hands in defence. The others chuckled.


    irughed. She was truly fascinated by everyone at the table, including the kids. They could change Dn into someone else entirely.


    She watched how Dn sulked while he ate and she wondered if she would ever get to that stage with him.


    It wasn¡¯t as if he was not free with her but he still held back a lot. She didn¡¯t me him for that though.


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not doing anything currently. Although I am thinking of something that I am interested in doing.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Hmm, alright then. If you ever need my help with anything you know where to find me.¡± She winked at ir.


    ir smiled.


    ¡°Yes, ma- Naina.¡± She corrected herself.


    Everyone ate their food and shared things in between. They made small talk here and there.


    After dinner, the women cleared the tes while the men discussed outside.


    Tamara¡¯s husband was there as well but he waste for dinner. He got there when they were almost done.


    He just flew in from Italy and decided to attend dinner with his family.


    ir helped with the cleanup. Tamara washed the dishes while ir rinsed.


    ¡°So Naina is your mom right?¡± ir asked her.


    Tamara gave her a surprised look.


    ir thought that they had a striking resemnce.


    ¡°How did you know?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I just guessed.¡± ir grinned.


    ¡°Dn didn¡¯t like to address me and my siblings as friends. So he addressed us as his cousins to outsiders.¡± Tamara exined.


    ¡°Oh I see, I guess it makes sense. So where are your other siblings?¡± ir asked. She rinsed thest te and dried it with a napkin. Then she ced it in the rack.


    The both of them walked towards the living room. They sat on the couch and continued their conversation.


    ¡°They are busy, I have just two siblings. And they also live far from here but theye home sometimes.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Oh wow. Okay then, at least your husband came for you. I think that¡¯s nice of him.¡± She acknowledged the fact that he did well by attending the dinner for his wife¡¯s sake.


    ¡°Yeah. He¡¯s a sweet man.¡± She blushed.


    ir thought that Tamara was really pretty. She was almost jealous when she saw her hug Dn. It was until she saw the kids and all that she felt relieved.


    Her hair was brown and wavy, though it was in a ponytail, ir could still see the waves and curls.


    She had killer curves as well and then she had a great personality.


    ir immediately liked her.


    ¡°I like you for Dn, ir.¡± She said out of the blue. ir stared at her, shocked.


    ¡°Why is that?¡± She was curious to know what they thought of her.


    ¡°You¡¯re different. The way he treats you, the way he looks at you, the way he talks about you. It¡¯s different from the other women. He has never brought a woman here before and my mom has never invited any of his past women here.¡± Tamara confessed.


    ir was surprised that she noticed those things just tonight.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know what to say.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you don¡¯t have to say anything. Just know that we appreciate your presence in his life, we have epted you as our own. Even the kids like you!¡± Tamara eximed.


    irughed out loud.


    ¡°Yes, ir. You are the best person for him and I can also see that you are a good person.¡± Tamaraplimented her.


    ir tried to hide her blush.


    ¡°Thank you, Tamara. I appreciate your kind words. And I like you too.¡± They bothughed.


    ¡°Mommy! Mommy!¡± Lydia screamed her mom¡¯s name


    ir watched her in wonder as she ran towards them.


    ¡°Yes, baby?¡± Tamara answered her.


    ¡°I have a cut on my leg.¡± Sheined.


    ¡°Oh baby, how did you get it?¡± Her mom asked her.


    ¡°I fell earlier.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Sorry honey. Shall I clean it up for you?¡± Tamara asked her.


    ¡°Can aunt ir do it?¡± She asked her mom with a small voice.


    ¡°Hmm, why don¡¯t you ask her instead?¡± She told her.


    Lydia moved closer to ir.


    ¡°Can you please help clean my cut?¡± She asked ir with the sweetest voice that ir couldn¡¯t resist.


    ¡°Of course my darling. Shall we start?¡± She asked the kid.


    ¡°Yay, thank you, auntie.¡± She dragged her along the hallway, towards a flight of stairs. They climbed the stairs and finally reached thest floor of the house. It was a big house.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± She asked Lydia.


    ¡°To mommy¡¯s room. That¡¯s where the first aid kit is.¡± She answered her.


    ¡°Oh okay.¡± ir responded. Lydia held her hand once again and led her to the room.


    ir stared at the paintings and pictures on the wall. They were all beautiful, she even spotted some with Dn.

 CHAPTER 48

    The house was really beautiful and the designer must have put in a lot of work to whip it up. The colour of the top floor was different from the one downstairs.


    They even had antiques as well. Just like the restaurant. It was an amazing blend of colours and homely feelings.


    They finally got to the room and Tamara¡¯s room was pretty. The colour purple was the main theme of the room and almost everything was a light purple.


    Lydia released her hand and opened the drawer to get the kit.


    ¡°This is it!¡± The little girl chirped.


    ¡°Alright. Come, honey, I¡¯ll help you sit.¡± She picked her up and ced her on the bed so that she satfortably.


    ir sat down on a chair in front of her then she started to clean her wound.


    Lydia was brave throughout the whole first aid cleanup. She just kept humming her song.


    ¡°All done!¡± ir announced as she smoothened the ster.


    ¡°Thank you, auntie!¡± She screamed in happiness.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, hun.¡± ir ruffled her hair and Lydia shrieked withughter.


    They didn¡¯t know that Dn watched them while they yed. He heard noises from Tamara¡¯s room and wanted to check the source of it.


    That was how he found his wifeughing so hard with a kid.


    He couldn¡¯t hide his smile and adoration.


    He knocked on the open door and they both turned to check who the intruder was.


    Lydia gasped.


    ¡°Uncle Dn.¡± She waved her tiny arms at him. He moved closer to them and picked her up.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°I see you¡¯re getting along well.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yes, we are. Aunt ir is the best, she fixed my cut and styled my hair.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Oh! I can see that. You look even prettier than aunt ir now.¡± He teased her.


    ¡°No!¡± She covered his mouth with her hands.


    ir stifled augh.


    ¡°You can¡¯t say that I¡¯m prettier in front of her.¡± She whispered in his ears.


    ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry about that.¡± He whispered back.


    Lydia giggled.


    ¡°I hope she¡¯s not giving you a hard time?¡±


    ir and Dn turned to face the person that spoke. It was Lydia¡¯s dad.


    ¡°Of course not, David.¡± Dn answered with a smile.


    ¡°Daddy!¡± She screamed in Dn¡¯s ear. He ced her on the ground so that she could meet her dad.


    ¡°Baby.¡± He carried her in his arms.


    ¡°We have to leave now Dn. Man¡¯s gotta rest now.¡± He told him.


    ¡°Yeah, I know man. We¡¯re leaving too, I have a flight to catch up with soon.¡± They gave their bro hugs and handshakes.


    ¡°It was a pleasure to meet you, ir.¡± David held out his hand for her to shake and she took it.


    ¡°You too David.¡± She smiled genuinely.


    They all went back downstairs to say their goodbyes.


    ¡°It was nice to have you here ir. I hope you visit more often.¡± The older woman hugged her gently.


    ¡°Thank you for having me Naina, I appreciate it. And I will try to visit you as much as I can.¡± ir told her.


    ¡°Thank you, ir, Lydia was gushing about how you helped her dress her wound.¡± Tamara smiled at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I enjoyed herpany a lot. Thank you.¡± ir hugged her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll call you okay? It¡¯s a date, yeah?¡± Tamara asked as she got into the car.


    ¡°Absolutely!¡± ir shouted.


    ¡°Bye Auntie!¡± The kids screamed from the back of the car.


    ¡°Bye sweethearts.¡± She blew them a kiss.


    They drove out of thepound and headed for the road until they were out of sight.


    ¡°Naina, we have to leave as well. I guess Jason is gonna stay here tonight.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Oh yes, he will. Thank you Dn and please behave yourself.¡± She warned.


    ¡°Yes, Naina, you know I always do.¡± He hugged her.


    ¡°Right.¡± She scoffed but smiled.


    ir hugged her one more time before going into the car.


    ¡°Take care, you two.¡± She waved.


    ¡°Bye Naina.¡± Bair waved.


    Dn drove out and headed for the road.


    ir and Dn spoke not a word to each other as they drove home.


    When they got home ir opened her door and got down. She didn¡¯t even wait for Dn to catch up, she simply opened the door and entered the house.


    It was dark so she turned on the lights in the living room and the hallway that led to the stairway. And when she got to the stairway she turned on the light that would lead her upstairs.


    ir climbed the stairs to their room as fast as she could. Dn was still leaving. He wasn¡¯t joking and she didn¡¯t want to be the one to stop him.


    She went into the bedroom and shut the door. He didn¡¯t have to go to their room because his bag was downstairs.


    ir tried so hard not to cry. She rested her back on the door and sighed.


    ¡°ir?¡± Dn called.


    ¡°ir please open the doors.¡± He said softly.


    ir opened the door so that he could go.


    ¡°ir? What on earth are we doing?¡± He asked gently.


    She continued to stare at him without saying anything.


    ¡°ir please, I can¡¯t go like this. Please just talk to me.¡± He begged her.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you go like this? Why do you need confirmation from me? You can do whatever you want.¡± She told him.


    ¡°We haven¡¯t spoken so well today. We barely did, how can I leave when it¡¯s like this between us? I want my wife back.¡± He pleaded, he almost cried.


    ¡°Dn,  just go. You¡¯ll bete if you stay here any longer. I¡¯ll be fine, don¡¯t worry about me.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Why are you doing this ir? Why are you making it so hard to talk?¡± He was getting frustrated with her.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯m making it hard? I¡¯m not the one leaving, am I? I¡¯m not the one who asked you to leave or any of the sort.¡± She replied gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m leaving ir but I have no choice. I wish I could stay with you but I can¡¯t, please understand.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Dn, it¡¯s okay. Go for the trip, I hope it goes well for you. Goodnight.¡± She shut the door before he could say anything else.


    ¡°ir!?¡± He banged the door.


    ir didn¡¯t know why she felt so hurt that he was leaving. He often went for trips and it was okay with her. But for some reason now it wasn¡¯t and she had no intentions of stopping him. She knew how important thepany was to him, to his father.


    If she got in the way they would discard her without any waste of time. ir only wanted to stay out of trouble.


    ~~~~~~

 CHAPTER 49

    Dn almost missed his flight that night. ir shut the door in his face and she didn¡¯t open it again. He stood there for about twenty minutes, when he confirmed that she wasn¡¯t going to open the door, he left.


    During his flight, he couldn¡¯t stop thinking about the fight he had with ir. He lost total concentration when he wanted to work on his private jet.


    He didn¡¯t like the idea of boarding the same ne as everyone else. So he bought a private jet he owned more than one.


    ¡°Would you like anything to drink sir?¡± The air hostess asked him.


    ¡°No.¡± He answered wearily.


    ¡°Okay, sir.¡± She answered and walked away.


    Dn wasn¡¯t the only one on his ne. Some of his team members were there too. Although some already left, they were thest batch of people that was supposed to go.


    Almost everyone was on theirptops, everyone except Dn.


    He couldn¡¯t work with that state of mind. The fact that he left ir like that made him angry and upset. He thought they were past those kinds of feelings.


    ir was his peace and even though he went through a lot of stress she still gave him a sense of peace. But then the peace was gone.


    He stared out the window for a long time. The clouds seemed as if they moved along with the ne, the sky was dark and the stars shined brightly, like diamonds. Like the diamonds, he got for ir.


    The ride was smooth and everyone wasfortable but only Dn had ess to the bedroom inside the jet.


    It wasn¡¯t arge room like his bedroom but it was big enough to be called a room.


    It also had bathrooms that others could use. And lucky for them, the chairs could be adjusted into beds.


    The chairs were arranged in a way that the beds could align properly.


    Dn retired to bed since he couldn¡¯t work. When he got to the room he shut the door and changed from his outfit tofortable sleepwear.


    He then went into the bathroom to wash his face.


    He dried his face with a towel and hung it on a rack after which he sat on the bed and crossed his legs downwards. He opened hisptop to see if he could do anything at all.


    Dn tried to push every thought of ir out of his mind. And for a while, it worked but it was only for an hour. In that space of time, he worked as fast as he could and he was able to do quite a lot.


    He sent, reviewed, rewrote mails, and reviewed his teammates¡¯ work. He worked like his life depended on it and in a way it did.


    Dn has always wanted to be a good example to his workers and team members. He did his fair share of work, he overlooked the fact that he was the head of thepany.


    He didn¡¯t just want to be the CEO that gave orders, he also wanted to follow the rules ordingly and interact with his colleagues.


    He soon fell asleep but that was after he was satisfied with his work. He didn¡¯t want to ck off.


    ~~~~~


    On the other hand, ir was in the house alone. She stayed locked up in their bedroom.


    She recalled the things that happened a few hours ago because she couldn¡¯t sleep.


    Dn.


    She wept for her husband.


    For some reason, she was hurt because he left and as much as she did not want him to go she knew she had to let him go.


    He had begged her to open the door to him. If she had, would he have stayed? She thought.


    Probably not. He would have only tried to calm her down and say sweet things to make her feel better.


    And of course, she knew they would work against her and that¡¯s why she didn¡¯t open the door.


    Even when she closed the door she couldn¡¯t forget the way he cried and pleaded with her.


    She wasn¡¯t even sure how long he stood outside the door but she knew he did.


    It hurt her.


    ir missed him like crazy and he just left.


    She wanted to continue her book but she couldn¡¯t. Her thoughts bugged and disturbed her the minute she decided to read.


    The way they spoke to each other and treated one another was just not great. It made ir very sad and upset.


    Her phone rang many times beside her but she didn¡¯t even bother to check who was calling her. She wasn¡¯t in the mood for calls.


    She kept asking herself if she did the right thing by letting Dn go like that. Confusion lurked in her mind, it covered her actions and produced guilt in the end.


    ir finally decided to go to sleep. The house felt lonely and it was dark. She thought of going home to stay with her parents for a while but she knew it would disrupt the investigation that they were carrying out.


    She made up her mind to bring back the people that worked for them before. At least if she had them around it wouldn¡¯t be so lonely at home.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ir had already changed into her sleepwear. She wanted to hear Dn¡¯s review of the dress because he got it for her. Even though he forgot that he did, she still wanted to hear him say something but he didn¡¯t.


    ir shook the thought far away from her mind. She couldn¡¯t help the tears that fell from her eyes when they had issues, it was one of the hardest things for her to bear.


    She just wanted her husband with her, she wished he asked her to go with him. ir only wanted to be around him but she also understood that he had work to do.


    She used a bookmark for her book so that she would be able to find the page she stopped at, Incase she forgot it.


    She ced the book on themp table beside her and turned off the light. Her eyes stayed open for a few minutes before she finally fell asleep.


    ~~~~~~~

 CHAPTER 50

    By the time Dn woke up, he felt okay and a little light-headed. Must have been because he was able to workst night.


    He changed into the clothes he wore before and just washed his face.


    He left the room aooi?nd walked towards his seat.


    ¡°Good morning sir.¡± His staff greeted him as they saw him approach them.


    ¡°Good morning everyone.¡± He greeted them back and took his seat.


    They were almost at their destination. It was a few more minutes. And then thepany would send a minibus to pick up the staff.


    He felt a little better than the day before.


    He still thought of ir but he was able to push the thought to the back of his mind.


    ¡°It¡¯s time fornding, sir.¡± The air hostess informed him.


    The pilots announced to everyone to get prepared fornding.


    Momentster the nended and they got off one after the other. Dn was thest person to leave the ne.


    ¡°Good morning sir.¡± His chauffeur greeted.


    The driver took his bag from him and opened his door for him.


    ¡°Can you take me to my hotel first?¡± He asked the chauffeur.


    ¡°Yes sir, on our way sir.¡± He


    answered.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Dn said.


    It took them 30 minutes to get to Dn¡¯s hotel.


    The chauffeur collected the bag from the trunk and he wanted to give it to the hotel attendant but Dn


    stopped him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Gerald, I¡¯ll take it from here.¡± He collected his bag from the chauffeur.


    ¡°Are you sure, sir?¡± He asked surprised. He knew Dn rarely carried his bag himself.


    ¡°Yes, Gerald. Thank you.¡± Dn answered.


    He took the elevator straight to one of the executive suites, it was where he stayed anytime he was in Spain.


    The hotel was owned by his best friend. And Dn liked it a lot that he stayed in only his hotels wherever he went. Except Dn had a resort or a home in the location but if not he stayed at his friend¡¯s hotel.


    When he got to his suite, he dropped his bag on the floor beside the king-sized bed.


    The suite in particr was the most sought after because of its uniqueness. It wasn¡¯t as big as the others but it was designed to suit Dn¡¯s taste. No one except Dn was allowed to stay there.


    Dn scrolled through his phone and saw ir¡¯s number. He stared at his phone for minutes, contemting whether he should call her or not. After a minute he decided that he would call her.


    He dialed her number and she picked up after the third ring.


    ¡°Hey.¡± He greeted them with hopes that she wasn¡¯t upset anymore.


    ¡°Dn.¡± She called his name and it sent a weird sensation down his spine.


    ¡°How are you?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. How about you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, I just got to the hotel. I¡¯m in my suite now.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Oh, okay.¡± Her voice was gentle and small.


    ¡°Did I wake you?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°No uh, I was awake already.¡± She answered him.


    He wanted to tell her that he would callter and that she should go back to sleep.


    ¡°ir? Can we stop fighting?¡± He asked genuinely.


    She was silent for a while.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She muttered.


    Dn rxed, immediately he heard her reply. It was as if someone sshed him with cool water.


    ¡°Really?¡± He wanted to make sure he heard the right thing.


    ¡°Yes, Dn. And I¡¯m sorry for giving you a hard time.¡± She apologized.


    Dn almost jumped for joy. It was going to help him during his meetings and while he worked. It was what he needed, his peace, and that was ir.


    ¡°I fucking love you, ir. I swear and please forgive me too. I¡¯m sorry I had to leave you.¡± He gushed.


    ¡°I just wished that I could go with you, Dn. It¡¯s so lonely here.¡± She confessed.


    Dn¡¯s heart broke for her. He didn¡¯t realize how lonely it was going to be for her. He forgot that she no longer had Samantha. He felt bad that he couldn¡¯t speak for a minute.


    ¡°Hello? Dn?¡± She called.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ir, please forgive me. I wasn¡¯t thinking. I should have brought you along with me but I didn¡¯t know if I would still be around you. The work is gonna be hectic and I don¡¯t want to rub off stress on you.¡± He apologized and exined to her.


    ¡°I understand. And that¡¯s why I did not push for it to happen, it¡¯s okay.¡± ir said.


    He didn¡¯t know she felt that way. And he was pained that he left her like that. He was happy that he called her to check if she was okay.


    ¡°I¡¯m so relieved that we are good now. I just hate it when we fight or argue, it makes me moody all through.¡± He told her.


    His sad and moody feelings washed away.


    ¡°Me too Dn. You¡¯re the only person I talk to, there¡¯s no one else.¡± She told him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ir.¡± He pleaded.


    ¡± It¡¯s okay. You should rest now.¡± She suggested.


    ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call youter okay? Take care, I love you and I miss you already, my love.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Okay, Dn. Take care too, I love you and I miss you too.¡± She responded.


    ¡°Bye ir.¡± He said.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Bye.¡± She replied and dropped the call.


    Dn was happy and relieved that she was talking to him again. He unpacked his bag and went into the bathroom with his toiletries.


    Some people say that men shouldn¡¯t carry a toiletry bag but he felt that was a stupid thing to assume or imagine. He had everything he needed to feelfortable whenever he went for a trip.


    Dn was conscious about everything that had to do with his body. Including the things he ate, they were important.


    He quickly brushed his teeth and took a shower. Then, he ordered breakfast.


    He decided that he would leave for the officeter.


    Dn heard a soft knock on his door and stood up to open it. He knew it was the hotel attendant, since he ordered food.


    He turned the knob and a younger man was outside with a tray of food.


    ¡°Good day sir.¡± The man greeted him.


    ¡°Good day,e in.¡± Dn let him in and shut the door.


    The man set the tray for Dn on his mini dining table.


    ¡°Thank you, you may go now.¡± Dn escorted him out. He shut the door and went to his table of food.


    ¡°Time to eat.¡± He muttered.


    The breakfast tray was filled with all sorts of food.


    Toast, juice, eggs, bacon, wraps, juice, coffee, apples and every other breakfast meal.


    He ate his breakfast heartily. He didn¡¯t drink the coffee because he only drank coffee that ir made. Her coffee was the best.


    Dn changed into work clothes and opened his door to leave the suite.


    He already called his driver to drop a car for him. So he drove to the office himself.


    In a way Dn regretted that he left ir at home alone. He thought it would be inconvenient for her to go with him. And it didn¡¯t ur to him that she would feel lonely.


    Dn got to the office on time.


    The office in Spain wasn¡¯t a veryrge building but it was still an office building. He went straight to the board room to start the meeting.


    He took his ce as the head of the board. After 2 minutes the other members swarmed the room.


    The meetingsted for about an hour. Dn had two meetings with some shareholders. The issue was slowly sorting itself.


    Dn got back to his hotel veryte that night. He was tired and famished and his head pounded continuously.


    He couldn¡¯t eat dinner because it waste, so he took a ss of warm milk and went to bed.


    ~~~~~


    ir was inside the gym that morning. She did stretches, yoga and she even tried doing weightlifting.


    She decided that she didn¡¯t want to be idle anymore. She nned her day and her meals beforehand so that it would be easier to navigate.


    She worked out for most of that morning before she left for a shower.


    Since she couldn¡¯t go out often, she sent one of the help that usually cleaned the house to get her a few bath supplies.


    She got bath salt, bath gel and other things that she needed.


    ir took a very long bath and she felt rxed afterwards. She opened her closet and picked out a grey, short, straight gown.


    She checked herself in the full length mirror. Her cheeks got bigger and rosier. Her butt looked bigger alongside her breasts.


    In fact ir glowed like the morning sun. The dark circles under her eyes had cleared. And they were no longer hollow like before.


    She left the room and went downstairs to prepare lunch.


    She made chicken fried rice. She learnt the recipe from her mother and she has made it ever since. Dn liked it as well, so she decided that it would be her lunch for the day.


    ir made the dish in 30 minutes. She turned on the tv as well, she wanted to watch a show on YouTube.


    Bair ate while she watched tv and she had a great time.


    After 2 hours her phone rang. She checked the caller ID and saw that it was Samantha.


    She picked it.


    ¡°Hi ir!¡± Sam screamed.  ir knew that it was all a pretense and she would show her that she could also y dirty tricks.


    ¡°Hi Sam!¡± She answered with the same energy.


    ¡°How are you?¡± Sam asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m alright, Sam. And you?¡± ir asked as she fiddled with the TV remote.


    It wasn¡¯t as if she enjoyed what she was doing but she already got used to the whole pretend thing with Sam.


    ¡°I¡¯m good. Hey, so I was thinking that I¡¯d stop by your house tomorrow. I want us to have a little fun before I go on my trip.¡± She sang.


    ir stopped dead. She immediately got up from the chair and started to pace.


    ¡°Uh, you¡¯reing to my house? What trip?¡± She asked while she bit her nails.


    ¡°Yeah I want to, I haven¡¯t been there y¡¯know. I want to know if my best friend is living in a good environment and in good condition. The trip is for work, I¡¯m starting to get tired of those people.¡± Samantha rushed her words.


    ir immediately knew why she wanted to visit her, her motive.

 CHAPTER 51

    She wanted to make sure that ir wasn¡¯t staying with Dn anymore. And just like Richard thought, she wanted to make sure ir lived in a horrible state.


    ir was disgusted by her. She regretted being friends with her from the beginning. She always thought that Samantha genuinely looked after her and cared for her as a friend should. Only for them to end up like that.


    ¡°Oh I see. Okay then I guess you cane. I can¡¯t wait to see you too.¡± ir lied.


    If possible she didn¡¯t want to see her ever again but she knew it wasn¡¯t possible.


    ¡°Oh great! I can¡¯t wait to see you too.¡± She chirped over the phone.


    ¡°Bye, take care. I¡¯ll text you the address tomorrow.¡± ir told her.


    ¡°Alright, bye!¡± Samantha eximed and dropped the call.


    ir had to think really fast. She dialed Dn¡¯s number. He picked on the second ring.


    ¡°ir? Are you okay?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, uhh. There¡¯s a bit of a situation.¡± She confessed to him.


    ¡°What? What situation ir? Is everything okay?¡± His voice suddenly became alert.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, it¡¯s not so serious I suppose. So um Samantha called.¡± She informed him.


    ¡°What? She did? When? And what did she say?¡± He asked endless questions.


    ¡°Oh um, she said she wants toe over. I tried to stay in control, I calmly asked why and she gave all sorts of reasons and then I told her toe over. But not here! To where I stay, y¡¯know.¡± ir exined in a rush.


    ¡°Thank God it¡¯s just that. But it¡¯s dangerous ir, I feel weird about it.¡± He told her.


    ¡°I know, I know. But I have to do this Dn, we have to catch her. We need something.¡± She exined.


    ¡°I already prepared an apartment for you in a building that¡¯s about 40 minutes from our house. I prepared it the first time you told me that she called. I spoke to the detective and he gave me permission to rent the ce.¡± He exined to her.


    ir wasn¡¯t so surprised. Dn did things like that and she was used to it. He was fond of doing things without letting anyone know about it until it was done.


    ¡°Really? You did?¡± She attempted to act surprised.


    ¡°Yeah I did. I¡¯ll text you the address now. The rent isn¡¯t so expensive, it¡¯s something that you can afford.¡± He said.


    ir found it hard to believe that bit because everything Dn purchased wasn¡¯t cheap nor was it affordable. Except she forced him to get something affordable and not so exorbitant.


    ¡°Thank you, Dn. I don¡¯t know what to say right now. You just saved me.¡± She appreciated his efforts.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, ir. I thought that it mighte in handy that¡¯s why I did it.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Yeah and it did. Thank you. I better get going so that I can see how it is and make it look like I¡¯ve been there the whole time.¡± She reasoned.


    If Dn got a house without her knowledge then the house would still look clean. It would be as if no one lived there.


    ¡°Good idea. I love you ir but I have to go now, I¡¯ll talk to youter.¡± Dn told her


    ¡°Yeah. I love you too, bye.¡± She hung up.


    ir ran up the stairs to get changed. She wore jeans and a polo shirt and she got an overnight bag and threw all her essentials inside. She took her phone, charger, and keys before she ran back downstairs.


    She opened the entrance and locked the doors. It was almost night time.  Dn¡¯s driver was already waiting for her there.


    ¡°Good evening ma¡¯am.¡± He greeted her.


    ¡°Evening Gav. I¡¯m sorry to bother you right now. ¡± She pleaded with him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay ma¡¯am. It¡¯s my job and Mr Lancaster already gave me the address.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh okay. Let¡¯s go then.¡± They got into the car and went on their way.


    The drive was 43 minutes, Dn¡¯s prediction was almost correct.


    She got out of the car with her bag and thanked Gav.


    ir walked into the building and it looked decent enough.


    There was a front desk where neers collected their keys and got information about the building.


    ¡°Hi, my name is ir-¡± the woman cut her off.


    ¡°Hi ir, I received a phone call from a man that a certain ir rented an apartment here. I¡¯m guessing that is you?¡± The woman asked. She raised one eyebrow while she stared at her waiting for an answer.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am, that¡¯s me.¡± ir confirmed.


    ¡°Okay. Here are your keys, your apartment is on the 4th floor.¡± The woman instructed, pointing to the elevator behind ir.


    ir collected the keys.


    ¡°Thank you ma¡¯am.¡± She gave a little nod and walked towards the elevator and pressed the button.


    The elevator opened and she got in. There were cameras in the elevator and ir suddenly became alert.


    The elevator stopped at the 4th floor and she got out. Her key had the number 60 inscribed in it.


    She walked down the hallway, checking for the room door with the same number as the key.


    ¡°Found you.¡± She stopped in front of thest door on the hallway.


    ir opened the door and stepped inside the apartment.


    ¡°Wow.¡± She breathed.


    It wasn¡¯t bad at all. In fact the apartment was beautiful and it didn¡¯t look like it from the outside. Although the main building was pretty as well but not sophisticated.


    Dn did a great job with the apartment. He even made it look like it belonged to her. He fixed some of her old stuff in it and new ones that he knew that she would like.


    Samantha would definitely believe that she¡¯d been staying there.


    ir checked the rooms and discovered that it was a two bedroom apartment.


    The rooms weren¡¯t big but they were a normal size. Her room contained her bed and wardrobe and dresser. Everything ir used was inside. Dn set it up nicely for her and she was truly impressed.


    Everything in the house screamed ir. She set her bag on the bed and then she touched it andid on it. It was soft and smooth.


    ir moaned. The bed was sofortable that she wanted to fall asleep on it.


    She decided to call Dn first. So she picked her phone from her back pocket and dialed his number.


    ¡°Dn?¡± She called him.


    ¡°Yes ir? Are you okay? I¡¯d everything okay with the apartment?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I¡¯m okay, the apartment is beautiful. It¡¯s so me and you did so well Dn. I don¡¯t know what to say but I appreciate this. Thank you.¡± She appreciated him.


    ¡°I¡¯m d you like it. I thought I¡¯d make it look like that since you weren¡¯t there. So at least it would feel like you were.¡± He sounded as if he was smiling.


    ¡°Yeah. Thank you again, Dn. How is your trip going? Is everything okay over there? She asked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, ir. Everything is going well actually. It¡¯s okay for now and I hope it continues this way.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Yeah, I hope so too. I don¡¯t want you stressed about this.¡± Sheined.


    Dn chuckled.


    ¡°Is this your way of saying you love me?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Of course and of course not. You know i always tell you how much I love you.¡± She said.


    ¡°I know but who knows?¡± He asked yfully.


    ¡°What do you mean who knows?¡± Sheughed.


    ~~~~~~


    Dn spoke with ir for over an hour. He was at his hotel already and he was free.


    ¡°What if you don¡¯t love me?¡± He asked yfully.


    ¡°You think I don¡¯t?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Hahaha, you better stop that.¡± She warned.


    ¡°What! I need assurance, Mrs. Lancaster.¡± He said.


    ¡°We¡¯re going by your name now?¡± ir scoffed.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t we? I mean it¡¯s true, you are my wife after all.¡± He said.


    Dn was in a yful mood that afternoon. The time in Spain was different from the time back home so he wanted to talk to her for as long as he could.


    Things were going well in the office in Spain. And soon he would head back home, to ir.


    His heart leaped at the thought. It hadn¡¯t been up to two days since he left and he was missing her so badly already.


    ¡°Are you trying to make me blush right now? It¡¯s not working.¡± She told him as she held herugh.


    ¡°Ohh so we¡¯re ying this game now, yeah? He asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about sir.¡± She feigned ignorance.


    ¡°I think you do, mi amor.¡± Dn was sure he made her blush. He chuckled softly.


    She didn¡¯t say anything for a few seconds.


    ¡°Was that the best you could do? Really?¡± ir wanted a crazy reaction from him.


    ¡°If I was with you right now I¡¯d tickle you until you can¡¯t breathe no more.¡± He told her.


    irughed loudly, more like cackled like a witch.


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± She snorted.


    Dnughed.


    ¡°No, ir, don¡¯t do it. You know what you do when I tickle you.¡± Heughed once more.


    ¡°Hmph. Whatever, Mr. Lancaster.¡± She scoffed.


    ¡°Exactly. I like that.¡± He answered with pride.


    ir chuckled.


    ¡°You should rest, Dn. It¡¯s free time now right?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I finished my work and the meetings early. The issues are getting cleared one by one and I¡¯m so relieved.¡± He confessed.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear Dn. Thank God. I hope you are eating properly too because I know how you can be with food.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Thank you, ir. And yeah I¡¯m eating properly, in fact, I just had a whole lunch.¡± He felt proud.


    ¡°I¡¯ll believe you for now. If you eat the same way when you¡¯re back then you¡¯re free but if you don¡¯t I will doubt you.¡± ir chuckled.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°Whatever, Dn.¡± She answered.


    ¡°I guess it¡¯s nighttime there. I should leave you to rest.¡± Dn said.


    ¡°Yeah, you should rest too. It was nice talking to you, Mr. Lancaster.¡± ir thanked him.


    ¡°You too, Mrs. Lancaster.¡± He responded.


    ¡°Goodnight Dn.¡± She greeted him.


    ¡°Goodnight ir. I love you, baby.¡± He answered.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± ir hung up the phone.


    They were supposed to talk for only a short time but they ended up talking almost the whole night.


    Dn held his phone to his chest, smiling. He reminisced on how he and ir yed silly jokes like that.


    ~~~~~


    ir loved the bathroom in her supposed home. The bathroom was spacious and airy. It had some cupboards, a bathtub, and a shower stall. She liked it when the bathrooms had a tub and shower space.


    It was pretty as well, she thought.


    She took a quick shower and took out her PJs from the closet; the ones that Dn packed. It was a crop top and shorts.


    Then she strolled into the kitchen to check the cupboards for something to eat. Shepletely forgot to pack food items and she was hungry.


    When she opened the cupboards she was surprised by the things she saw. Rows of instant ramen sat in one cupboard space while the other was filled with canned food.


    She opened the other cupboard and found spices, tea, ir¡¯s favorite instant coffee cereal, and oats.


    ir wondered how Dn was able to prepare everything. She decided to open the fridge as well and she was shocked as well.


    The fridge was almost filled with things.


    ¡°Woah! Damn, Dn.¡± She whistled.


    Everything she could think of was inside the water, drinks, milk, fruits and vegetables, and so many others. She was tempted to call him to ask how it happened but she changed her mind.


    ir remembered that she told him to rest, so she decided not to disturb him.


    She heated some water and made her instant noodles with eggs.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    After her dinner, she went into the room to rest. She took out her book to read but her phone rang, interrupting her.


    She picked it up, it was her dad.


    ¡°ir?¡± He called.


    ¡°Dad. Good evening, how are you doing?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing fine ir, thank you. How are you, my dear?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m an okay dad. How¡¯s the office? How is mom?¡± She inquired.


    ¡°They¡¯re all okay. Aren¡¯t you going to drop by the house? You haven¡¯t visited in a while.¡± He coughed slightly.


    ¡°Alright. Oh uh, right I haven¡¯t but I will. Soon.¡± She spoke softly.


    ¡°Okay, ir and make sure you bring Dn along, okay? Your mother misses you a lot.¡± He said.


    ¡°Sure dad. Yeah, I miss her too and you too.¡± ir answered.


    ¡°Alright, my dear. I have to go now, I¡¯ll talkter.¡± Her dad¡¯s voice was thick.


    ¡°Yeah sure. Bye, I love you.¡± She waved at no one in particr, subconsciously.


    ¡°Bye dear, love you too.¡± He hung up the phone.


    ir went back to her book, she was already halfway through as she started the book two or three days ago.


    She got a text message from Richard.


    ¡®The days are counting ir, I hope you understand the stakes.¡¯


    It read.


    She quickly did a quick look around Incase he was watching her from a camera or something.


    ir concluded that he was the devil¡¯s incarnate because he only called or texted her when she was happy.


    She sighed and went back to bed to continue her book. For some reason she couldn¡¯t sleep, she just kept reading her book. The contents of the book yed scenarios in her head.


    The book reminded her of the first months of her marriage to Dn. She remembered how they both loathed each other.


    Dn was the one who hated her most. The thought of getting married to her at the time did not sit well with him.


    Dn enjoyed his bachelor days and wasn¡¯t ready to settle down with anybody, especially one that his parents forced on him.


    He wanted to get married in his own time but his parents were not ready to listen to that. So he married ir out of anger and disgust.


    He also knew that she didn¡¯t know him, neither did she love him but just like every other woman, she married him because of some debt or because of his wealth.


    Until he realized that she felt the same way as him and was forced on him. It wasn¡¯t as if her parents couldn¡¯t afford to take care of her, she practically lived like a princess but she was principled.


    ir never threw her money or possessions at anyone. She was conscious of everyone around her and paid attention to things. She hated the fact that she couldn¡¯t bring her parents out of the hole that they fell into.


    To say that her marriage to Dn was disgraceful for her was an understatement of how she felt. It wasn¡¯t that she cared about what people thought of her, it was that she set down everything she held onto just to marry him.


    Including her pride. She had to let go of that.


    But while she read the book she was proud that she was his wife. And it was because when they looked past their anger towards the marriage and their parents and truly began to see each other, their hearts opened freely.


    ir smiled as she read the book, a sigh of relief escaped her lips.


    ir finally fell asleep with a smile, she didn¡¯t even think about the threatening message that Richard sent to her. She just slept.


    ~~~~~

 CHAPTER 52

    Dn worked in the evening. In the hotel¡¯s lounge area. He had a meeting with one of the people that they wanted to work with. He was a Spanish guy but then again, Dn knew Spanish quite well.


    The words rolled out of his tongue as if he was a native. The man was impressed as well because he rarely spoke to foreigners that could speak hisnguage fluently.


    And most people did not know that he could speak English. He used it to trick people into showing their true intentions. He saw Dn¡¯s genuine side as he watched and listened to him.


    The meeting did not take so much time, the man agreed to work with Dn. They signed their agreement.


    ¡°I like you.¡± The man said, his Spanish ent clear and strong.


    Dn was shocked, he thought the man didn¡¯t know or understand English.


    ¡°Err, thank you, Mr. Rojas. I didn¡¯t know you understood English.¡± He said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not so fluent but I know how to go about it. I¡¯m impressed by the fact that you can speak Spanish so fluently. Keep it up.¡± The older man patted his shoulder.


    ¡°Thank you, Mr. Rojas,¡± Dn answered and the man left.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Dn went back to his suite and slumped in his bed. It wasn¡¯t so much of a hectic day but he was tired. It waste already but he had dinner with his client.


    Everything he nned for the trip was happening and he would be able to leave soon.


    He didn¡¯t know when he slept off.


    ~~~~~


    Samantha had texted ir the next morning for the address. She sent it to her immediately after the call.


    ir was in the kitchen making breakfast when she heard the doorbell ringing. She walked towards the door and peeped through the hole. It was Samantha.


    ¡°Heyyy.¡± ir opened the door.


    ¡°ir!¡± Sam screamed and jumped on her.


    ¡°Hey, Sam. I didn¡¯t think you would be here early, you didn¡¯t say so.¡± ir said.


    ¡°Yeah, I wanted to surprise you. You look so good! How are you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m good Sam. Come in. How are you?¡± She asked as she shut the door.


    ¡°I¡¯m good too. I wanted toe to see you before I leave for my trip.¡± She ced her bag on the table and followed ir to the kitchen.


    ¡°Thank you, Sam, foring. I appreciate it.¡±


    ir wished that Samantha didn¡¯t change. She missed her best friend, she missed telling her everything and not hiding anything from her. ir was reminded of their old times together.


    When Sam would have her clean, cook, and make sure that she was okay. She missed it with all her heart and wished that she could have it all back.


    She even wished that she never found out that Samantha was involved with the whole mess. Then she wouldn¡¯t feel the way she felt at that moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. What¡¯s cooking?¡± She asked, trying to stick her head into the pot.


    ¡°Chicken soup,¡± ir answered while she stirred it.


    She didn¡¯t like how she felt because of Sam but she couldn¡¯t do anything about it.


    ¡°Hmmm, can¡¯t wait to eat. Oh my God, I¡¯ve missed your food so much, ir. It¡¯s making me hungrier!¡± She eximed.


    irughed, genuinely.


    ¡°Thank you, Sam. I knew you would want this though.¡± ir told her.


    ¡°How is it that you always know what I want? I don¡¯t even know what I want.¡± Samined.


    ir chuckled.


    ¡°Oh well, I guess I¡¯m used to it because I don¡¯t always know what you want,¡± ir exined.


    Samantha gave a smallugh.


    ir knew that she was pretending. She couldn¡¯t even guess anymore. The feelings that Sam showed to her, she wondered if she felt them.


    She didn¡¯t know. ir decided to do what her heart pushed her to do.


    ir only pretended in front of Samantha when it was necessary but when it wasn¡¯t she decided to do her.


    The soup was ready 6 minutes after Samantha got to ir¡¯s house. They had soup and some bread for breakfast.


    It was funny how Samantha acted around ir. She yed the same way, spoke the same way and she did every other thing the same way.


    ir realized that she had probably been pretending for a long time. Richard did not tell her how long it had been or when she started. But ir had it at the back of her mind that Samantha wouldn¡¯t just pretend to be good at pretending. She got used to it. Made her wonder how long she had been like that.


    ¡°This breakfast is the best I¡¯ve had in a week. You make amazing food, ir.¡± Shemented.


    ¡°Thank you Sam.¡± ir said.


    Who knew if she meant it.


    Samantha burped loudly as she usually did when she was with ir.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sheughed and ir shook her head and smiled.


    After their breakfast, they sat in the living room with hot coffee mugs in their hands.


    ¡°Yeah, so when are we leaving for the mall? I nned to go shopping with you. Besides I need new stuff, ir.¡± She said.


    ¡°We can go whenever you want to go. I don¡¯t have much to do anyway.¡± ir answered while she sipped her coffee.


    ¡°Yay! Okay then we¡¯ll go soon. I really love this ce, can I take a look around?¡± Samantha asked. She took her mug with her.


    ¡°Yeah sure. You can check around, I¡¯ll just get ready for the mall.¡± ir said, she got up from the floor.


    Samantha left ir in the living room and went to check out the rooms and everything.


    ¡°Wow! This apartment is pretty ir. And it¡¯s so you. It suits you so well.¡± Samanthaplimented.


    ir smiled genuinely. She had changed into blue jeans and a yellow, off-shoulder, wool top, it was pretty.


    She wore ck sandals with wedge heels and packed her hair in a ponytail. And she also wore a ne that Dn got for her, it reached her corbone and matched her top.


    ir looked absolutely stunning even in a simple outfit, she still passed as a billionaire¡¯s wife.


    She drank thest of her coffee and ced the cup in the sink.


    ¡°You look really nice ir! I love the top and that ne is catchy. Love it!¡± Samantha eximed.


    ¡°Thank you, Samantha.¡± ir thanked her for the hundredth time.


    ¡°Can we go now? Samantha asked.


    She also ced her cup in the sink.


    ¡°Yeah, of course. I¡¯ll just grab the keys.¡± She grabbed it from where she hung it on the wall.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go?¡± ir asked.


    She opened the door then she and Samantha stepped out and walked towards the elevator. They stepped into the elevator, ir pressed the button that would take them down.


    ¡°So, have you heard from Dn at all?¡± Sam asked.


    ¡°Not really. We barely talk to each other and there¡¯s nothing to talk about anyway. We¡¯ll just be moving back and forth.¡± ir exined.


    ¡°Woah. I¡¯m sorry ir, you yourself told me that he¡¯s hard headed but he mighte around y¡¯know.¡± Sam advised.


    ir imagined she and Dn still fighting because of what happened. She won¡¯t even be able to talk to him because she might break down out of guilt.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I guess some things aren¡¯t meant to be right? No matter how much you force them or want them.¡± ir responded.


    ¡°Yeah you¡¯re right. True, I hope you get over it.¡± She replied.


    They got to the reception area and walked out of the building.


    ¡°We¡¯ll take my car.¡±  she pointed to a ck venza parked a few meters from them.


    ¡°That¡¯s cool. I should see my parents soon, I¡¯ll pick up my car from there. The sun isn¡¯t joking with my skin these days.¡± ir said.


    Samanthaughed.


    ¡°I agree with you babes.¡± Samantha opened her door and went over to the driver¡¯s side so she could get in.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± ir said and got in.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Samantha answered as she turned on the engine and drove out of the building parking lot and on the road.


    ¡°So where exactly are we going?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see.¡± Samantha answered.


    ir knew she was taking a risk by following Samantha out. She didn¡¯t know where they were going.


    ir couldn¡¯t trust Samantha to take her anywhere safe because of what she knew already. There was no trust, she could only cross her fingers and hope to be at the mall where they usually went.


    After 20 minutes of driving, they got to the mall that they went to regrly. ir gave a sigh of relief and uncrossed her fingers on herp.


    Samantha parked the car in the parking lot of the mall, the space wasn¡¯t far from the entrance of the mall.


    ¡°We¡¯re here. I heard that some new designer shops opened here and I said we¡¯de check them out together.¡± She squealed.


    ¡°Oh. I haven¡¯t been here in a while so I didn¡¯t know about it. Let¡¯s go?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°Of course.¡± Sam answered.


    They both got down from the car and went into the mall.


    ¡°Should we ask around for new stores?¡± ir suggested.


    ¡°What? No, we¡¯ll explore ourselves. Let¡¯s find them ourselves.¡± Samantha answered.


    ¡°Okay then.¡± ir agreed.


    Samantha held her hands and dragged her towards a jewelry shop.


    ¡°Look at that jewelry! Did you return Dn¡¯s card yet? Not talking to him doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t spend his money. Y¡¯all are still married after all.¡± Samantha said.


    ir didn¡¯t know how to answer that question because she still had Dn¡¯s unlimited card, of course but she also didn¡¯t want her to suspect anything as well.


    ¡°The jewelry is pretty but I am not buying that. Besides, I returned his card, and I had it sent back to his office.¡± ir answered.


    ¡°No! You messed up ir! But anyway you are getting that, it¡¯s pretty. It¡¯ll go with some of your outfits you know.¡± Samined.


    The jewelry was a set. It had a ne, earrings and a bracelet. It almost enticed ir but she had lots of jewelry like that. Some from Dn, some she got herself, some from her parents or friends.


    Dn always bought her jewelry so she couldn¡¯t count them anymore.


    She had an endless line of them back home.


    ¡°Sam, you can get them for yourself instead. They¡¯ll look so nice on you.¡± ir soothed her.


    ¡°You think so? I thought they¡¯d look better on you but okay I¡¯ll get for myself.¡± She agreed.


    ¡°Good girl.¡± ir patted her back.


    ¡°Excuse me! Can I get this?¡± Samantha called the store attendant while she pointed to the disy ss.


    Thedy walked towards them and opened the ss. She took out the jewelry then she went to the counter to wrap it up.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be $665 ma¡¯am.¡± Thedy told them after scanning it.


    ¡°Wow! Alright then, please wrap it up.¡± She gave the woman her card.


    After the whole payment process, Samantha and ir left the shop.


    They walked for 20 minutes until they were out of energy.


    ¡°Sam, I¡¯m tired. Can we just ask one of these security people?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°I agree babe but before we do, I suddenly got hungry. Let¡¯s eat here.¡± She pointed to a lunch ce behind ir.


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯m hungry as well.¡± ir agreed.


    They walked into the shop and took their seats. The menu was on the table already so they went through it.


    Samantha waved both her hands so that the waiter would spot them. The guy walked towards them with a kind smile on his face.


    He kept staring at ir but she didn¡¯t notice because she was busy going through the menu.


    ¡°I would like a turkey burger and a medium vani and strawberry shake.¡± ir said, her head still buried in the menu.

 CHAPTER 53

    Samantha watched the younger guy, amused. He just kept staring, he didn¡¯t even notice that she was staring at him too.


    ¡°Ahem.¡± She cleared her throat loudly and ir looked up from the menu. The waiter snapped his head to Samantha¡¯s side of the table.


    ¡°So uh I would like a chicken burger and fries and arge soda. Are you sure you heard what she ordered?¡± Samantha asked.


    The guy wrote down her order.


    ¡°Sorry? Uh no, I didn¡¯t.¡± He replied, scratching the back of his head.


    ¡°Howe? I¡¯m sure I was loud enough, wasn¡¯t I?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°You sure were.¡± Samantha answered and chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am.¡± He blushed. He knew that Samantha caught him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ir repeated her order again and he quickly wrote it down and went to prepare it.


    Samantha burst into a fit ofughter.


    ¡°What is your problem Sam? You literally chased that guy!¡± ir was exasperated.


    ¡°Did you see how he was staring? Of course not, you were giving your order and I was the one who saw him.¡± She snorted in between herughter.


    Was she jealous that he stared at her? ir thought.


    She couldn¡¯t really tell or say for sure if Samantha was this way or that way. It seemed like ir had been deceived by her for years. She wasn¡¯t sure about Samantha anymore.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ir even thought that she wouldn¡¯t be able to vouch for her too. It broke her heart to think that she never knew her best friend. That her best friend in the entire world had developed hatred for her.


    Of course the hatred had developed even before now. ir wasn¡¯t stupid, something just triggered her to act on it.


    ¡°Still you should have been nice to him a little, y¡¯know. He looked a little scared.¡± ir said.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. He¡¯s gone now.¡±  Samantha said.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be back, right? Please be nice Sam.¡± ir begged her.


    Samantha sighed. She felt like ir always wanted to have her way and it frustrated her most times.


    ¡°Okay, alright, fine I will.¡± Samantha answered.


    A few minutester, the waiter returned with their orders. He ced the tray on their table and separated their orders.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± ir spoke first. She cleared her throat and eyed Samantha.


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m sorry about earlier.¡± Samantha apologized, she re at ir while she wasn¡¯t looking.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I shouldn¡¯t have acted that way. I¡¯m sorry too ma¡¯am.¡± He apologized to her.


    ¡°Alright.¡± Sam said and he left.


    They ate their lunch without a word to each other.


    ~~~~~


    Dn was getting ready to go back home, it wasn¡¯t up to three days yet but hepleted his work already. He set everything in ce for his team to work on.


    He got the deal with Mr Rojas, an oil magnate. That was one of the hardest deals of the year and getting it wouldpensate for the one that they lost back home.


    That was one of the reasons why he went to Spain. To get Mr Rojas and luckily he did.


    He packed his bag and stepped out of the suite. Dn walked the hall that led to the elevator and pressed the buttons and the doors opened. He stepped in.


    Dn wondered if he should call ir to tell her that he was on his way home. He remembered that she was with Samantha and that they were to hang out.


    He decided to surprise her instead, maybe even get her a gift.


    When he got downstairs his driver was there waiting for him.


    ¡°Good afternoon, sir.¡± He greeted.


    ¡°Good afternoon, Gerald.¡± Dn greeted him back.


    Gerald opened the door for him and he got in.


    ¡°Can we stop by somewhere on our way? I want to get something.¡± Dn informed him as they drove out of the hotel parking lot.


    ¡°Okay sir.¡± He answered.


    Dn didn¡¯t know what to get for her. He always got jewelry so that was out of it. He closed his eyes for a few minutes.

 CHAPTER 54

    Dn thought of the gift to give ir but nothing came to his mind. He thought of a dress but she had lots of dresses including the ones he got for her. Shoes as well but he also thought she had a lot.


    He was running out of options when an idea popped into his mind. He remembered that he said he would marry her again, properly. And he thought of buying their wedding bands here.


    This side of the country was known for making beautiful jewelry, one of the best and he decided to check it out.


    He asked his driver to take him to a particr jeweler that he knew.


    When Dn got there he got out of the car and went into the shop. The shop was exquisite, it was beautified with different kinds of jewelry. Everywhere and everything sparkled. From nes to hairpins to anklets, they simply had every kind of jewelry imaginable and unimaginable.


    Dn moved towards the ring section and he saw that there were different kinds that he didn¡¯t know the kind to choose.


    ¡°Ah, Mr Lancaster! I see you finally visited our shop.¡± A tall andnky man approached him. He had a ring on each finger and his neck was adorned with different nes.


    His outfit also had forms of jewelry on it.


    ¡°Ernesto,¡± Dn called and gave him a handshake.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since you visited this shop, sir. I also heard about the wedding.¡± The man continued.


    He was the owner of the jewelry ce that Dn visited anytime he was in the area.


    Ernesto was a jeweler and an extravagant one at that. He had the right jewelry for the right asions.


    Ever since Dn got married he had not visited the shop because he didn¡¯t see any need to.


    ¡°Yes, Ernesto. I got married, I¡¯m looking for a wedding band for her and myself.¡± Dn said.


    ¡°Hmmm, alright sir. Do you have any idea what her taste is and yours, of course?¡± Ernesto asked.


    Dn knew the answer right away. ir loved simple things, things that weren¡¯t too extravagant and shy. But at the same time, she liked beautiful and quality things.


    Dn exined to the man the kind of ring that ir would like. Dn also wanted something simple for himself.


    ¡°Alright, sir. I will have the ring made and sent to your home. I will let you know when I am done and ready to send it.¡± The man exined.


    ¡°Thank you, Ernesto. I appreciate it.¡± Dn thanked him wholeheartedly.


    ¡°Not to worry. You deserve it, you are one of our best customers and you¡¯ve also brought in customers for us. It¡¯s my pleasure to help you, sir.¡± He gushed.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Dn chuckled.


    ¡°Would you like to check anything else, sir?¡± The man asked him.


    ¡°Oh uh, I¡¯m not sure. She has lots of jewelry and I¡¯m not sure she¡¯d be happy if I keep buying more but yeah I¡¯ll look around for anything catchy.¡± Dn told him.


    ¡°Alright, sir. Jamie! Come help our customer!¡± He called out one of his employees.


    A short and petitedy came running towards them.


    ¡°Good afternoon sir.¡± She greeted Dn.


    ¡°Good afternoon.¡± He answered.


    ¡°She can help you pick out something nice.¡± He assured Dn.


    ¡°Thank you, Ernesto. I¡¯m d I came here today, it¡¯s been a while.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°My pleasure sir. I¡¯ll be leaving now, have a nice day.¡± Ernesto waved before leaving the shop.


    It took Dn around 10 minutes to find something for ir. Thedy asked him a few questions about ir¡¯s taste and he exined just a little bit to her.


    He chose a very pretty charm bracelet for her. ir loved the simplicity and he knew that she would like the bracelet.


    It had small bits of diamonds around it and some other decors too. It was pretty and cute, he thought ir would like it so he got it for her.


    Dn finally left the shop and got into his car.


    ¡°Are we done, sir?¡± Gerald asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡± He said.


    They drove to the hangar where his ride was parked. He was the only one going back because the rest were still working in the office. They had things to tidy up before leaving.


    ¡°Goodbye, sir.¡± Gerald greeted him.


    ¡°Bye, Gerald. Thank you for the ride.¡± He gave a soft smile and patted his shoulder.


    The driver was constantly shocked by Dn¡¯s behavior towards him. Dn never showed his appreciation towards anyone nor did he carry his bag himself. He always did things as he liked and he didn¡¯t care how anyone thought of him.


    But it was as if he was a different man. As if the other side of him never existed.


    Dn got settled in and the ne took off in no time. He smiled at the thought of ir¡¯s surprised reaction.


    ~~~~~


    ir and Samantha finished their lunch quickly because they still had to find the shops that Sam wanted to shop from.


    ir was already tired because of the long walk that they had to take. After they searched the first floor, they moved to the second.


    They only walked for 10 minutes when Sam screamed in delight.


    ¡°Look, ir! We found it! It¡¯s over there.¡± She pointed towards some shops a few meters away from them.


    ¡°Yay,¡± ir muttered. She held her knees as she was tired.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go.¡± Sam held her hand and dragged her towards the shops.


    ir was out of breath by the time they got there. She sat down on a couch in front of the changing room.


    ¡°Really?¡± Sam mocked.


    ¡°What? I¡¯m tired for fuck sake! We walked for an hour or more, what the hell!¡± Sheined, breathing heavily.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ir but I wanted to find this shop y¡¯know.¡± Sam apologized.


    ¡°Just do your thing, I¡¯ll just sit here,¡± ir said as she tried to getfortable on the couch.


    A woman walked towards them.


    ¡°I thought you were the one! I was right! Mrs Lancaster, it¡¯s a pleasure to have you in my store.¡± The woman praised her.


    ir looked from Sam to the woman and Sam from the woman to ir, they were confused.


    ¡°Um, excuse me, do I know you? I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve met you, ma¡¯am.¡± ir spoke cautiously. She had never met the woman.


    ¡°Oh no, you haven¡¯t. Your husband visits my store in Italy. I just opened this branch here because of my customers, like your husband.¡± The woman exined.


    ¡°Oh! Wow.¡± ir eximed. The woman moved closer so she could shake hands with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m Careen.¡± The woman held out her hand towards ir.


    ¡°I¡¯m ir and that¡¯s my friend Samantha. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± ir shook her hands. The woman moved towards Samantha too.


    ¡°Samantha.¡± She shook hands with the woman.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to ask but how did you recognize me?¡± ir asked.


    Samantha left them and went to check the clothes on the racks.


    ¡°Everyone knows the Lancasters, ma¡¯am. Including your family as well, your mom has visited my store too.¡± The woman told her.


    ¡°Really?¡± ir was surprised.


    ¡°I just did my research and quickly recognized you when I saw you,¡± Careen said.


    ¡°Oh wow. That¡¯s some new information.¡± ir said, still surprised that she knew her mother.


    She nced at Samantha and saw that she was checking the clothes on the rack.


    ¡°Is there anything in particr that you¡¯re looking for?¡± The older woman asked her.


    ¡°Uh no actually. My friend is the one looking for something. Do you mind helping her?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. Of course, I can help.¡± She answered and went to meet Sam.


    ir took out her phone and texted Dn since she couldn¡¯t call him. She told him about everything that happened right from when Samantha came.


    She kept her phone back inside her pocket. Samantha approached her with lots of clothes in her hands.


    ¡°What are these?¡± ir asked her.


    ¡°Clothes! That we are gonna try on.¡± She answered with a smirk and a proud look on her face.


    ¡°I and Careen agreed that you would try out clothes too. She doesn¡¯t like the idea that Mrs Lancaster left her store empty-handed.¡± Sam continued.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, right? I have a lot of clothes, Sam. It¡¯s not advisable to spend too much on clothes all the time.¡± ir pointed out.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t buy clothes all the time, ir. Even if it¡¯s just three dresses, for Careen¡¯s sake at least.¡± Samantha begged.


    Sam only did what she was doing to get on her good graces. It wasn¡¯t as if she wanted to shop with ir or she missed her. Sam had other friends that she could hang out with but she wanted ir to trust her even more.


    She wanted her husband and she was going to get him. She wanted to be Mrs Lancaster and she didn¡¯t care how.


    ¡°Fine, three dresses, Sam. Anything more than that isn¡¯t leaving this ce with me.¡± Bliar said as she folded her arms.


    Samantha gave her fakest, genuine smile. A smile of anger, irritation, and hatred.


    She simply despised the woman in front of her. They had been friends for the longest and even her friends were jealous of the fact that ir was her friend. Sam hated it.


    ir got all the attention everywhere they went and it annoyed Sam.


    Everything became worse for Sam when ir and Dn got married. Especially when she learned that they had fallen in love with each other.


    Samantha went berserk when she heard it.


    ¡°Sure. Let¡¯s get to work.¡± Samantha dragged her to her feet and took her into the changing room.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here on the couch and I¡¯ll be the judge of your outfits,¡± Careen called out to them.


    ¡°Thank you, Careen.¡± ir thanked her, peeking from the door of the changing room.


    Sam was the first to find a dress to change into. And she deliberately tried on all the pretty dresses first, so that she could choose the best.


    But not all the dresses suited her, in fact only 4 out of 12 suited her.


    ¡°You look good in that one, Sam but not the wine-coloured one. This is more beautiful.¡± Careen pointed out two of the dresses that Sam wanted.


    She could only take the green dress because it suited her more.


    ir tried the basic sundresses that she found, although she didn¡¯t like some she chose a few. Careen helped as well.


    Later, Bliar tried on some of the fancy dresses that Sam tried on but she chose just one dress that suited her perfectly.


    Samantha wanted the dress for herself but it didn¡¯t suit her. She fumed when she saw how ir looked in it.


    After all the dress changing and checking and reviewing, ir got 4 dresses and it was because Careen forced her to take a cute top that she found.


    Careen gave them a discount for everything that they got.


    ¡°Thank you, Careen. You have been such a great help.¡± ir appreciated it.


    She had a great time there.


    ¡°It¡¯s my pleasure dear. It was nice meeting you and reviewing these dresses with you.¡± Careenughed.


    ¡°My pleasure as well.¡± irughed.


    They all said their goodbyes and left her store.


    ¡°I want a shoe, ir,¡± Sam said.


    ir didn¡¯t have the strength to argue with her so she justplied.


    They got to another store but it was a shoe store.


    Samantha got busy immediately, she spoke to the store attendant before she started shoes. Not exactly testing shoes but mostly checking for pretty shoes that would fit her.


    ir just sat on the chair with her legs crossed. She took out her phone to check if Dn already texted her and he hadn¡¯t.


    Maybe he was busy, she thought.


    ¡°ir? Aren¡¯t you getting a shoe at least?¡± Samantha asked.


    ir sighed but she got up anyway. She realized that giving Samantha a hard time might make her suspicious. ir usually agreed with every shopping spree and every piece of advice that Sam would give. All except this one, so she didn¡¯t want her to suspect anything.


    ¡°Alright, I think I¡¯d like to get more than one,¡± ir said and Sam smiled, feeling aplished.


    She checked the shoes on disy for almost 20 minutes but she didn¡¯t like any of the shoes. They were either shy or too extravagant.


    ir had to ask the attendant for the ones that weren¡¯t on disy.


    ¡°Those kinds are limited edition ma¡¯am and they¡¯re quite expensive.¡± The woman told her.


    ir knew Sam was watching and a part of her wanted to remind her of how wealthy her husband and her parents were. She didn¡¯t like it but she felt like Samantha didn¡¯t deserve any amount of decency or consideration that she gave in the past.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯d like to see them.¡± ir continued to push for it.


    The woman looked at her with uncertainty. ir thought it was because she didn¡¯t dress or look extravagant and wealthy like Sam.


    They had no idea that ir just liked to be simple.


    After thedy brought out the shoes, ir knew the exact ones she wanted.


    She picked a pair of nude and strappy YSL heels, a Bottega Va slipper with heels, and a pair of ck, jumping, Louboutin pumps.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking these.¡± ir smiled.


    ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am.¡± The woman answered.


    ¡°You do know how to pick your shoes, ir. I¡¯m d you haven¡¯t forgotten.¡± Sammented.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be $5760, ma¡¯am.¡± The cashier told her.


    ¡°Okay, how about hers?¡± ir asked.


    The woman wanted to protest but Sam cut her off.


    ¡°What is it with you people? Can you please attend to us quickly?¡± Sam asked.


    ¡°I- I- I¡¯m sorry ma¡¯am.¡± She stammered.


    The woman rounded everything up and ir paid with her card. She deliberately transferred the money that she would need to her card and dropped Dn¡¯s card at home.


    ¡°Thank you for this, ir,¡± Sam said and raised the shoe bags a bit.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Sam,¡± ir answered.


    ¡°We should go home now. I will drop you off.¡± Sam said.


    ¡°Alright,¡± ir answered.

 CHAPTER 55

    They left the mall and went back to ir¡¯s apartment.


    Sam parked outside while ir got her bags from the back.


    ¡°Thank you, Sam,¡± ir said through the window.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, thank you too. I hope we get the time to do this again.¡± Sam forced a smile.


    ¡°Yeah, me too. I gotta go now, bye Sam.¡± ir waved as she backed away from the car.


    Sam smiled and drove out of thepound.


    ir gave a long sigh and went back into her supposed apartment.


    She opened the door and was met with silence. She dropped her bags on the floor beside her couch and slumped on the chair.


    ir checked her phone again and saw that Dn had still not replied to her message, she sighed and threw her phone on the table.


    She got up to make some tea but then she saw the tes that she and Samantha used earlier so she had to wash them first.


    While she washed them she felt hands wrap around her. She became tense but then the arms seemed familiar.


    She practically twirled to see who the person was, her long hair loosened from its hold on top of her head, falling down her shoulders and to her waist.


    ¡°Dn?!¡± She breathed, staring into his eyes. His hair was tousled and not in its usually arranged state.


    She held his strong arms.


    ¡°What are you doing here?! What if Sam saw you?!¡± She eximed.


    Dn kept staring at her, his grip on her waist tightened.


    ¡°What? When did you arrive?¡± She asked him.


    Nothing.


    ¡°Dn? Are you-¡± ir was cut off immediately.


    He smashed his lips onto hers. He kissed her with hunger, the time he was away, he poured it into the kiss. He held her tightly like she was going to escape.


    ir was shocked at first but she quickly got over it, after all, she missed him too.


    His hands moved to her backside and he carried her, so her legs wrapped on both sides of his hips. He carried her to the couch and ced her on it so she could sit.


    He kissed her softly for another minute before he broke off. Her lips were swollen and plump and he wanted to kiss her again but he stopped himself.


    ¡°I fucking missed you, ir.¡± He cupped her cheeks.


    ¡°I miss you too, Dn. When did you arrive?¡± She asked.


    ¡°An hour ago. I knew where you and Samantha were. Did you think I¡¯d leave you all alone with her? Never, ir, I cannot risk that. I had a few security follow you both.¡± He exined.


    Sometimes, Dn went a little extra just for her sake.


    ¡°But what if she followed me back,¡± I asked.


    ¡°I would have been informed that she was following you. And I would leave your apartment immediately. There¡¯s another elevator.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Oh, but it¡¯s still risky, Dn,¡± I said.


    ¡°You are such a worrier. You forget who I am sometimes but it¡¯s okay. I like that you¡¯re natural with me.¡± He stroked her arms.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you, Dn.¡± She replied softly.


    ¡°I know my love, I¡¯ve missed you like crazy. I wanted to let you know that I was arriving today but I wanted to surprise you too.¡± He answered.


    ¡°And you did exactly that.¡± She stroked his lips with her finger.


    Even if he came the way he did, as long as Samantha did not see him she was alright with it. She missed him and she was d that he was with her.


    Dn took her hands and kissed her palms.


    ¡°I fucking love you, ir. And I missed you so much, I couldn¡¯t stop thinking about you. I almost turned into a crazy man, wanting his wife every single minute.¡± He confessed.


    ¡°Umm-hmm.¡± irughed, she leaned in and kissed him slowly but Dn couldn¡¯t get enough so he grabbed her so that he sat in the chair instead and she straddled him.


    ¡°You get so fucking beautiful every single day that passes.¡± He said while he kissed her. Dn broke the kiss to look into her eyes.


    ¡°What?¡± She smiled.


    ¡°I love you.¡± He answered, his eyes turning soft.


    ¡°I love you too, Dn.¡± She responded.


    ¡°Really?¡± Dn suddenly felt like ying with her.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± She queried.


    ¡°Do you love me like you say you do?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Hmm, no I don¡¯t.¡± She answered and climbed off him.


    ¡°Wow. So you lied to me?¡± Dn feigned hurt.


    ir gave a long sigh.


    ¡°I clearly remember that I told you in the past.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Uh, when was that? Because you have been lying to me.¡± He answered, facing her.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t.¡± She said,


    ¡°Yes, you have.¡± He answered.


    They kept replying to each other until Dn burst into a fit ofughter.


    ¡°You never agree, do you?¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Not unless I should.¡± She grinned.


    ¡°Come here.¡± He muttered and pulled her close to him so that her head rested on his chest.


    ¡°Dn? I did something quite bad today.¡± ir said.


    ir felt the need to tell Dn about what happened at the mall with the shoe shop attendant.


    ¡°Really? What is my love? Is anyone hurt or something? Are you okay?¡± Dn queried. He cupped her cheeks in his hands checking her face and her body for any visible marks.


    ¡°No no. Not like that, stop poking me.¡± She pushed his forehead backwards.


    ¡°Ow. Sorry I was just checking to see that you¡¯re okay.¡± Heined as he rubbed his head.


    ir sighed and kissed his head.


    ¡°I¡¯m physically okay, Dn. It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just that I may or may not have thrown money on someone¡¯s face.¡± She quickly said.


    ¡°Woah, slow down. Did you throw money at someone¡¯s face? You? ir? My wife?¡± He chuckled in surprise.


    It was news to him because he knew his wife and he knew she wouldn¡¯t do something like that. She berated him for it several times. It was probably a misunderstanding, he thought.


    ¡°Dn, would you let me talk?¡± She groaned, feeling bad for what she did, even though it wasn¡¯t wrong.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Okay, okay, sorry. You can talk now.¡± He said and kept his mouth shut.


    ir exined all that happened at the mall. She even told him about her day with Samantha and how she felt about it.


    ¡°Hmm. In my opinion, you did nothing wrong.¡± He replied.


    ¡°Why not? Coming from you, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised.¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°Ouch.¡± Dn pretended to be pained.


    ¡°Anyways, I mean that you weren¡¯t rude or mean to her. You simply bought those shoes because those are the kind of shoes that you wear and you can afford them. She downgraded you because ording to her you didn¡¯t look like someone you can afford to buy them. And it was wrong on her part.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Hmm, you think so?¡± She asked him again.


    ¡°I know so, from what you told me. You simply bought those shoes because you liked them and you can afford them and at the same time you proved her wrong. Y¡¯know I¡¯m happy that you did it in front of Samantha. It will remind her that she will never get to your level and that I¡¯m sure, will make her very mad.¡± Heughed, rubbing circles on her back.


    ¡°Thank you, Dn. I thought I was mean to her but I guess you¡¯re right. She downgraded me and it wasn¡¯t as if I insulted her or spoke to her rudely.¡± ir answered.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s okay, ir. You know I¡¯ll always be here when you need me.¡± He kissed her forehead very softly.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She replied and leaned into him more. Her hands circled his waist and she missed his jaw.


    ¡°You, mydy, are getting bolder with each passing day.¡± Heughed at what she did.


    ¡°It¡¯s all your fault.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Really?¡± He feigned ignorance


    ¡°How was your trip? Did you achieve what you wanted?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°I thought you¡¯d never ask,¡± Dn replied.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I? Is that how bad you think I am?¡± She asked, her palms on her chest expressing fake shock.


    ¡°Yes. You are mean to me.¡± Dn replied with a smile.


    ir sighed and tickled him. Dn screamed in shock because he wasn¡¯t expecting it. But in no time he switched and tickled her back.


    ¡°S-s-stop, I-I¡¯m s-s-sorry.¡± irughed and coughed at the same time.


    ¡°You had thising, ir. You are so stubborn, you shouldn¡¯t have fought me.¡± He stopped tickling her and just held her.


    ir gave him a death re.


    ¡°I hate you, can¡¯t you ever let me off the hook?¡± She pushed him away but he didn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Really? I should let you off the hook? And where would that lead me?¡± Dn chuckled.


    ¡°Fuck you.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Oh yes, I would dly fuck you. I¡¯m ready to fuck your life off right now.¡± He whispered in her ears.


    ir shivered at the tone he used.


    ¡°Get away from me, you creep.¡± She pushed him slightly and heughed.


    ¡°My trip was cool, by the way. I achieved what I wanted and thepany is where it should, it¡¯s moving forward.¡± He exined.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. I¡¯m happy for you and for the efforts you put out there every single day.¡± irplimented.


    ¡°Thank you, my love,¡± Dn said.


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s okay. Y¡¯know for a billionaire, you are quite hard working. I thought your father made all the money and you just spent it. I didn¡¯t know you work so hard for thepany. I¡¯m sorry about all the bad impressions I had of you.¡± She apologized.


    ¡°No, no, as you used to say, people will see you how you want to be seen. I was the one who made myself look a certain way to others, so it¡¯s my fault y¡¯know.¡± He answered, rubbing her arms with his thumb.


    ¡°But it doesn¡¯t mean that people should judge you based on what they see. There¡¯s more to every person other than what you see or hear. I¡¯m happy and thankful that I got to know you. That I got to see your scars, your worries, and every other humane thing that makes you up.¡± She held his face with both hands.


    Dn¡¯s heart melted. For this woman in front of him, he felt the love radiating from her. He knew that everything she felt towards him was genuine and not false. To Dn, ir was irreceable. She had no replica, no woman was like her. None that he met in the past and even in the present he didn¡¯t think he would meet anyone like her.


    She was worth everything to him and he loved her beyond the description of words. They couldn¡¯t describe how much his love for ir was worth. She was the best he ever had.


    He held her face and stroked her cheeks with his fingers.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know how I feel when I hear those words from you. I love you more every single day, ir. What have you done to me?¡± He smiled.


    ¡°I may or may not have put a few drops of dragon spit in your food.¡± She chuckled, her hands covering her mouth.

 CHAPTER 56

    Dn was far gone already, he wanted ir. He didn¡¯t care if she was joking or not, he just wanted her. He kissed her neck, slowly. His hands went from her back to her hips, he squeezed them lightly.


    ¡°Ah ah, I guess I¡¯m high on you then.¡± He kissed the side of her head.


    His tongue trailed from her head to her ear and down to her corbone, he sucked on it.


    ir let out a soft moan, she held his arms and arched her back.


    ¡°Dn.¡± She breathed.


    ¡°I will say this again, ir.¡± He looked into her eyes, intensely.


    ¡°What is that?¡± She asked him, her eyes were hooded already.


    ¡°Marry me again, ir.¡± He asked her, holding her hands, tenderly in his.


    ir stared at him for a minute and then a tear slipped from her ear.


    ¡°Yes, I will marry you again.¡± She smiled tearfully.


    Dn hugged her, tears dropped from his eyes too. His fingers traced the outline of her lower lip before he captured her lips in his.


    He kissed her slowly and sweetly until she moaned in his mouth. The sound drove him close to mad.


    He picked her up and took her to the bedroom.


    ¡°I want to worship you tonight, ir. I want to explore everything, every inch of this body. I want to know every sound, every reaction, I want them stered on my head.¡± He whispered in her ears.


    ¡°Dn.¡± She breathed.


    Dn ced her on her feet and kissed her again with a smile on his face.


    He took off her top, slowly and then unclipped her bra leaving her upper body bare.


    ir stared at him in wonder, her stomach bubbled with excitement. She couldn¡¯t help the giddy feeling that electrocuted her. Electrocution, that was the word.


    Every time he touched her, her body immediately responded to him.


    He went on his knees and unbuttoned her jeans, he slid them off her waist and down to her ankles. ir was left in her underwear, a thong. It was as if she knew he would be around to do what he was doing.


    ir wasn¡¯t just an attractive woman facially. She was a beautiful woman, physically and that was why she looked good in whatever she wore.


    Her curves and the outlines of her body drove Dn mad every time he saw them.


    ¡°Fuck.¡± He muttered.


    He led her to the bed and made her sit down.


    ¡°Wait, Dn. I want to undress you too.¡± She said softly.


    He was shocked but he let her do it anyway. ir stripped him till he was left in his underwear too. His cock bulged through the thin fabric, her throat went dry immediately.


    He picked her up andid her on the bed. He kissed her softly, his hands roamed every part of her body. He took off her underwear in the process.


    He kissed her forehead down to her cor bone, sucking on it. Then he moved to her breasts, he took the left nipple in his mouth and sucked while he kneaded the right one with his hand.


    ¡°Arghhh.¡± ir moaned out loud.


    Music yed in the background, Dn had turned off the main lights and turned on the spotlights giving the room a soft glow instead. The sweet and cool sound of R&B music filled the air, refreshing the mood.


    Dn did the same to her right breasts too. She arched her back, giving him more ess.


    He moved to her stomach and then to her thighs. He kissed her feet and her inner thighs.


    ¡°Please, Dn.¡± She begged him.


    ir felt like he was punishing her because he made her feel so good and needy at the same time. She just wanted him to be inside her, she wanted him to fuck her life off. But Dn had other ns.


    Before ir could think again, Dn had her in his mouth. He sucked and licked until her legs shook and her eyes rolled. ir almost passed out, the feeling was from another dimension, she thought.


    He flicked his tongue left to right making her scream in ecstasy.


    ¡°Arghhh! Dn!¡± She screamed and moaned at the same time.


    Dn held both of her hands so that she wouldn¡¯t be able to move. ir almost went crazy because she couldn¡¯t free her hand, it was as if she was trapped in a sexual void. Her toes curled and her eyes rolled countless times.


    Her legs rested on his shoulders, they were spread wide in front of him and his head was nted in between.


    ir moaned, her juice spilling all over Dn¡¯s face.


    He moved upwards and kissed her lips roughly. He spread her legs across his shoulders and positioned himself at her entrance.


    ir stared into his eyes and he stared into hers. He kissed her softly and slid into her, she moaned in his mouth.


    He started with soft and gentle thrusts and then continued with fast and hard thrusts, making ir scream in pain and pleasure.


    ir felt like she was in thend of sunshine and stars at the same time. She was in a world of ecstasy, a world where only she and Dn were.


    ir moaned loudly as Dn pulled out and copsed next to her.


    And so they went on and on, taking turns pleasuring each other.


    ¡°I love you, ir.¡± He held her close to him and kissed her bare shoulder.


    ¡°I love you, Dn.¡± ir touched his hands. They both fell asleep, the music still ying softly in the air.


    ~~~~~


    ir woke up first, she turned to her side and saw Dn fast asleep. She smiled and wrapped him up with the nket. It was already dark, she checked the time on her phone and it was past 11 pm.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    Her stomach growled, a sign that she was hungry and needed to eat but she knew that she could barely eat because it waste already.


    ir was hungry and could not ignore it so she decided that she would make noodles and some eggs.


    She got out of bed and headed into the bathroom to have a quick shower before making any attempt to cook.


    After her shower, she removed her nightwear from her duffel bag. She checked the ones that Dn stocked for her and they were mostly silk nightgowns and that wasn¡¯t what she needed at that moment. So she went with what she brought from home which consisted of shorts and a crop top.


    She put it on and headed downstairs to make her meal. The noodles were done in 15minutes and she served herself in a bowl. She sometimes watched how those drama actors slurped their noodles and she was in the mood to try it.


    It did not take 10 minutes for her to finish her food this time. She was hungry and it was delicious that she was proud of herself.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you eating the take-out that I got?¡± Dn asked, he scratched his eye while he stood behind her chair.


    ¡°What? Did you get takeout? When? I didn¡¯t know.¡± She faced him.


    ¡°Yeah I did, I got samosas and spring rolls and stuff. I thought you might be tired and wouldn¡¯t want to cook. I left them in the fridge, you didn¡¯t open the fridge?¡± He asked.


    He had woken up and didn¡¯t see ir beside him. He knew immediately that she was cooking up something because he could perceive the food that she was making.


    Dn took a shower as well before he left the room. He did not think that she would make something because he thought she saw the food he got on his way.


    And he even got the things he knew she liked.


    ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t see them. I¡¯m still hungry so I might as well check.¡± She jumped from where she sat and ran over to the fridge.


    ¡°Dn! Did you buy the restaurant? There¡¯s not a single space in here!¡± She eximed.


    Dnughed as he sat down on the counter stool.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t buy the restaurant, I just happened to buy a lot, y¡¯know. I guess feeding you makes me happy. Besides, food is your lovenguage isn¡¯t it?¡± He grinned.


    ¡°Yes, you are quite correct, darling. Food is my lovenguage and I¡¯m d you know it.¡± She walked over to him and gave him a quick kiss before walking back to the fridge to bring out all that she could.


    ¡°Are you gonna eat something too?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Not really, just a bit. I ate on the ne and I ate before I left my hotel.¡± He answered, still watching her with fascination.


    ir got out a few things and warmed them up in the microwave, she put some in the air fryer too. Like the spring rolls and samosas, so that they could retain crunchiness.


    ir walked over to the chair beside Dn but he dragged her onto hisp.


    How are you? My love.¡± He asked as he nuzzled his face into her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Dn.¡± She giggled.


    ¡°Hmmm. I enjoyed everything we did together, I missed you so much.¡± He kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Me too.¡± She straddled him and kissed him softly.


    While they were at it, the microwave beeped. Hinting that the food was ready.


    ¡°Sounds like the food¡¯s done. I should go check it.¡± ir responded as she broke away from the kiss.


    ¡°It can wait,¡± Dn replied, he wanted to kiss her again. He grabbed her ass but she slightly pushed him away.


    ¡°Later, Dn. Please let me eat?¡± She begged him.


    He sighed. ¡± Okay, fine.¡±


    He agreed and let her go. She got off hisp and headed towards the microwave.


    ir heated some of the rice noodles in stic bowls, along with the sauce.


    ¡°Hmmm. It smells so good, you always know the right ces to go.¡± irplimented him.


    Dn walked over to the air fryer and took out the things inside it.


    ¡°I¡¯m really in love with their samosas. That¡¯s why I got a lot.¡± He walked over to the fridge and took out a bottle of juice and downed it in two gulps.


    ¡°Woah, slow down, Dn,¡± ir warned as she ced their food on the table and sat down on her side.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡± He answered and walked towards her.


    He took his seat and they ate their food, cracking small jokes in between.


    After their food, they washed the tes and ced them in the rack.


    It was sote at night that they went to bed almost immediately.


    Dn woke up first and he just watched ir sleep. He couldn¡¯t help but smile, as his beautiful wife slept like a baby. He wanted to fill every missing part of him in her heart, the parts that missed him when he left.


    The parts that only he could fill, that only he could see. He longed for his wife, for everything that he missed while he was away.


    ir stirred in her sleep and opened her eyes. She smiled when she saw Dn smiling at her.


    ¡°Good morning.¡± She said groggily.


    Her voice was raspy and it immediately turned Dn on.


    ¡°Good morning my love. How did you sleep?¡± He asked while he brushed her hair with his fingers.


    ¡°I slept pretty well. I love it when we sleep together. Don¡¯t you?¡± She asked him and she shifted into his arms.


    ¡°Me too. I was thinking that we should go home today. What do you think?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine, we can go home. I miss our house.¡± She said.


    Dn blushed quite hard when he heard her say ¡®our house¡¯.


    ¡°Yes, ir, me too. I also want to speak to the detective. We haven¡¯tpletely solved the issue and I cannot wait to throw those two behind bars.¡±  Dn told her.


    He was itching to punish Samantha and her aplice for what they did. He wanted to let them know and understand that they messed with the wrong person.


    ir was so happy that Dn was around that she forgot about the pending issue with Samantha and Richard.


    The thought of it put her in a state of weariness immediately.


    ¡°What if she knows you¡¯re here Dn? What if she¡¯s been watching us?¡± She asked him, worry and paranoia etched on her face and in her mind.


    ¡°No ir, we have security outside this building and they¡¯re watching. They would have alerted me if something was up. Don¡¯t worry about it, ir.¡± He assured her.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help it, Dn. I don¡¯t know what she might do if she finds out that I yed her. I noticed the way she watched me when we were at the mall, I¡¯m sure she would have killed me if she had the chance. She¡¯s filled with so much hate, Dn. Hate that I didn¡¯t know existed between us.¡± Shemented.


    Dn felt bad for her. He knew how close they were and how much ir loved her friend. He wished there was a way that they could allpromise for his wife¡¯s sake but they were far gone already. There was nothing he could do.


    Both Richard and Samantha had already made up their minds about ruining their rtionship and marriage. And Dn wasn¡¯t about to let that happen, he wouldn¡¯t let anyonee between him and his wife, even if it was her best friend in the whole world.


    And what was the use? Samantha did not consider ir a friend, because if she did she wouldn¡¯t n such a thing against her.


    Dn understood how she felt. It was almost the same as a shareholder or a board member betraying thepany one way or the other. It was almost the same feeling.


    He held her close to him and stroked her hair.


    ¡°Trust me, baby. Nothing bad is going to happen to us. We will get through this together, it¡¯s okay.¡± He kissed her forehead.


    ¡°I guess so. I just hope wee out of this unscathed.¡± ir answered him.


    ¡°We should be getting ready to go home. Wanna shower together?¡± He suggested, raising his brows.


    ¡°Go away, you pervert. We¡¯ll never finish on time if I let that happen.¡± ir pushed him away slightly.


    ¡°Ouch. You are so mean.¡± He smacked her ass and ran into the bathroom.


    ¡°Hey! You better not let me catch you.¡± She screamed.


    They took turns in taking their baths and it was a fair amount of time that passed.


    Dn had already gotten ready before ir came out of the bathroom.


    Everyone knew that the males wasted no time in taking baths and getting dressed. That was far from the female system. They always made sure to do their things carefully and without haste, especially when it came to getting dressed.


    It wasn¡¯t so different in ir¡¯s case. She took her time to get dressed and do her hair. Of course, she had to put on jewelry to finish off the look. Dnid back down, taking calls. He was talking to his secretary.


    ir packed everything that needed to be packed. She made sure the kitchen was tidy. Everything was back to how it was when she arrived.


    ¡°Can we leave now? You¡¯re taking forever to get ready.¡± Dn whined.


    ¡°Sorry, I just wanted to make sure everywhere is neat before we leave.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Okay, okay. Now you know it is, c¡¯mon let¡¯s leave already.¡± He dragged her out the door.


    ¡°You are such a baby. Whining like a three-year-old kid.¡± She snorted.


    They took the elevator back to the ground floor. Dn spoke to the samedy for a few minutes. She couldn¡¯t make out what they were saying but she knew that it was about no one finding out about their secret with the apartment.


    They left the building and got into a car that was already parked in front of the entrance, waiting for them.


    ¡°Thank you, Gav,¡± Dn said to the driver.


    ¡°No need, sir. I¡¯m just doing my job.¡±  the driver responded.


    They drove quietly, ir¡¯s hand in Dn¡¯s. They held each other but didn¡¯t say anything.


    The ride home was smooth and without so much stress. Gav was the only driver that Dn trusted to take care of things for him in secret.


    Even ir was familiar with the man.


    They got home and ir was even happier than Dn. She had missed the house and wanted nothing but toe back to it.


    She rushed into the house and copsed on their soft couch.


    ¡°Really? Who knew you were such a baby, running into your own home like that. Tch tch tch.¡± Dn teased her.


    ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s like you said, it¡¯s my own home. I can run however I want.¡± She answered with her eyes closed.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± He copsed beside her and closed his eyes, a smile on his lips.


    ¡°I love you, Dn,¡± ir said.


    ¡°I love you too, ir.¡± He turned to face her and then he kissed her deeply.

 CHAPTER 57

    Dn had already called the help back to the house to assist ir when he wasn¡¯t around to help. His break had ended the moment they got back home and although he wanted to stay home with his wife, his office called him.


    ¡°I brought Donna and the rest of the help back, ir.¡±


    ir¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She missed having them around the house.


    ¡°Really? Oh my goodness, Dn. Thank you so much.¡± ir engulfed him in a tight hug.


    ¡°It¡¯s an okay baby. I just thought it wouldn¡¯t be so lonely if they were here with you. Besides, Donna wouldn¡¯t let you stress yourself trying to make breakfast and dinner all the time.¡± He exined.


    ¡°I appreciate it. Where are they anyway?¡± She got up to check the kitchen and the backyard but she didn¡¯t find them.


    ¡°They probably went to the market or something. Donnained about the fridge and the storage room being empty. She must have taken ra and Aaliyah with her to the market as well.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Typical Donna, always wanting to fill the fridge with anything she cany her hands on.¡± irughed.


    ¡°You know it.¡± Dnughed as well.


    She was happy that the people that kept herpany at home were back to the house. She also missed the food that Donna prepared for them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be in my office, in case you need me.¡± He got up from the couch and kissed her cheek before leaving for his office.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll bring you a cup of coffee.¡± She shouted at his retreating back.


    ir took her duffel back to their room and took out its contents. She arranged some of them and put the dirty clothes in theundry basket.


    ir thought of her parents as she settled in, she decided that she would call them after she was done.


    She undressed and changed into something morefortable; shorts and a big tee shirt. She packed her hair into a bun on top of her head.


    ir tidied up the room before she left to make Dn¡¯s coffee. The kitchen looked different, sort of, as if it was rearranged.


    She turned on the coffee maker and ced the vor that she used for Dn in itspartment. Sometimes she made coffee for him without the machine and sometimes she used it.


    She took his coffee to him. This time she didn¡¯t knock on his door, she just opened it.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that-¡± he was cut off when he saw ir step into his office. He wondered who would open his door without knocking but then he remembered that his wife was home. ir was the only one who could do that, no one was allowed to.


    ¡°Your coffee.¡± She ced it on the table, far from his paperwork.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°How¡¯s your work? Are there any issues? Is everything okay?¡± She asked curiously.


    Dn smiled, he knew she was worried because of what happened thest time.


    ¡°Everything is okay, ir, I promise.¡±


    He assured her.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll just leave you to your work. I¡¯ll be upstairs.¡± She went over to him and gave a quick kiss on his lips.


    ¡°Okay. Take care, Donna should be back soon.¡±


    ¡°See youter.¡± She left his office and went back to the kitchen.


    ir opened the fridge and took out a bottle of juice, which she poured into a ss.


    She went back upstairs and into the bedroom. She ced the juice on hermp table and picked up her phone to dial her mom¡¯s number.


    ¡°ir? Darling?¡± Her mom picked after the second ring.


    ¡°Yes, mom. It¡¯s me, I¡¯m sorry that I haven¡¯t called in a while. How are you?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay my dear, you must have been busy. I¡¯m good dear, just been busy as well.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good too. Um, I¡¯m sorry about ourst conversation. I¡¯m sorry if I hurt you in between.¡± ir apologized.


    Thest time she spoke to her mom was when she thought Dn cheated on her. And she was with Richard, she wasn¡¯t thinking straight andshed out at her mother. She hadn¡¯t spoken to her since then and she missed her mom already.


    Apart from her wanted her to know about everything that happened and the things that were happening at the moment. But she knew that she shouldn¡¯t drag her mom into it. Involving more people, especially the ones she cared about was unnecessary and dangerous.


    ¡°I understand, ir. I just hope you learn to confide in me sometimes. I felt that you were keeping something from me and that maybe you needed space to think. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t bug you or call.¡± Her mom replied.


    ¡°Thank you, mom. And everything is okay, we¡¯re fine. I just wanted to let you know.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, I believe you have control over your life and you can deal with whateveres your way. And how is Dn? Are you two okay?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom. Dn¡¯s fine, he¡¯s working on his study. And yeah we¡¯re both okay. How¡¯s dad?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Oh, your dad is alright. The same man you left, he misses you a lot these days but he¡¯s scared he might be disturbing you, that¡¯s why he hasn¡¯t called.¡±


    ¡°Oh! I miss him so much too. I will call him.¡±


    ¡°Alright, my dear. I was thinking that we should have dinner sometime? I don¡¯t know when you¡¯ll have the time, I just miss having you around the house.¡± Her mom confessed.


    ¡°Oh, I like that. I will attend the dinner. I can be there early to help you prepare.¡± ir squealed with happiness.


    ¡°Really? I would like that sweetheart. Thank you for agreeing to this. I know it might not be easy but I¡¯m happy that you¡¯re making an effort to do this for us.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, mom. I miss you and dad, besides I miss cooking for you.¡± ir smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, honey. I¡¯ll call you to confirm the date, okay? And you can invite Samantha as well, I¡¯m sure she¡¯d be happy toe.¡±


    ¡°Uh sure mom, take care. I love you.¡±


    ¡°I love you too, take care.¡±


    ir dropped the call and dialed her dad¡¯s number immediately.


    ¡°Dad?¡± ir bit her fingernails


    ¡°ir, dear. It¡¯s so good to hear from you.¡± The man was indeed happy to hear from his daughter after a while.


    He contemted calling her but he didn¡¯t want to bother her Incase she was busy. So he waited for her call instead and when she finally called he was happy.


    ¡°You to dad. How are you? I¡¯ve missed you a whole lot.¡± ir told him.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing great, dear. Although, I must say that work is starting to bore me and make me tired. I miss you too my dear. How are you doing? Is everything okay?¡± He asked.


    ir¡¯s father had people to help him with thepany. At least until he found someone who can run it fully. She didn¡¯t know why he chose to stress himself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t stress yourself too much dad. It¡¯s not good for you. I¡¯m so sorry that I haven¡¯t been checking up on you. I¡¯m good and everything is okay, Dn is fine. He would have loved to speak with you but he¡¯s working.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s okay. I know that you might have had things to do. I hope you take great care of, Dn? I would have loved to speak with him too.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°Yes, dad. I do take care of him, he¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s so nice that you called. I was told that Samantha dropped by yesterday evening. I wasn¡¯t home when she came and neither was your mom. She probably came to greet us.¡± Her dad said.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, dad. Did you say Samantha was at our house? Why? Did anyone say why she was there?¡±


    ir¡¯s heart almost jumped out of her throat when she heard that Samantha was at their house. Maybe that was the reason her mom asked to invite her to dinner.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the details, we were informed that she came to see everyone.¡± Her father said.


    ir believed that she wouldn¡¯t be able to ask about her and Dn because everyone believed she should know how they were doing.


    ¡°Okay, dad. It¡¯s fine. I saw her yesterday, we went shopping.¡± She told her dad hoping to get new information from him about Samantha¡¯s visit.


    ¡°Oh! Really? We hadn¡¯t seen you and that was why she came to see us.¡±


    ir knew that she wouldn¡¯t be able to ask them because she would have to lie. Samantha knew that ir spoke to her parents and told them things. She would have guessed that ir told them that she went shopping with Samantha.


    She praised God that her parents were not around. If not they might have told her that they hadn¡¯t heard from her in a while.


    ir sighed internally.


    ¡°Yes, dad. Anyway, Dn and I areing over for dinner soon. I don¡¯t know, mom said she¡¯ll get back to me on the date.¡±


    ¡°That is nice. It¡¯ll be nice to have you both around.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I have to go now, dad. It was nice talking to you. Take care, I love you.¡±


    ¡°Take care, my dear. I love you.¡± He said and hung up the phone.


    ir sat back to analyze the situation. Why did Samantha go to her house? She asked herself.


    What was her aim? What was she nning? She thought she should tell Dn.


    While she was deep in thoughts, someone knocked constantly on the door.


    It took a few seconds before she snapped out of her reverie.


    The door opened and Dn came inside with Donna; she stood by the door.


    ¡°ir! Are you alright? Donna said she has been knocking on the door for minutes now. She came to get me because she did not get any response from you. What happened?¡± He asked, worry was written all over his face.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so sorry Donna. I was so deep in my thoughts I didn¡¯t realize. I¡¯m sorry, Dn.¡±


    ¡°Thoughts? What thoughts? Donna, please can you excuse us for a bit?¡± Dn asked.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡± Donna left the room immediately.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on ir? Is everything okay?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Dn. My dad said Samantha was at our housest night. Although they weren¡¯t home so they didn¡¯t see her, she met the help, thankfully.¡±


    ¡°Did they say what she was doing there? Did she ask any weird questions?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure she was able to. Besides the help cannot give her so much information, I haven¡¯t been home in a while and she knows.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Thank God. It¡¯s a relief your parents weren¡¯t home.¡± Dn said.


    ¡°Yeah but my mom wants me to invite Samantha for dinner. Although she didn¡¯t make itpulsory, she just said if I want to. Should I invite her?¡±


    ¡°Hmmm, I think you should invite her. If she finds out that your mom invited her through you and she never got the invitation, she might suspect that we know something that we shouldn¡¯t.¡± He reasoned.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right. I should invite her. We just have to be careful about how we act there. To Samantha, my parents don¡¯t know that we have any issues. I told her that my parents don¡¯t know we are about to get a divorce.¡± She said,


    ¡°Exactly, she has to see that we don¡¯t want to have anything to do with each other. I should tell the detective about this n.¡± He picked up his phone to call the detective.


    Dn walked into their closet to speak to the detective.


    ir paced about in the room, left and right, deep in thoughts.


    After a few minutes, he came out of the closet.


    ¡°I already spoke to him. He said we should be careful because there are parents and there¡¯s Samantha. We have to be careful about everything we say and we also have to act up.¡± He exined.


    ¡°How do you mean ¡®act up¡¯?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah. We have to pretend to not be on good terms in front of Samantha and then we have to pretend to be on good terms in front of your parents so that they wouldn¡¯t suspect anything.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Damn, I wish this would be over soon. This is soplicated and it¡¯s all because Samantha decided to hate me. It¡¯s so frustrating and sad that the friend I¡¯ve had for years is treating me this way.¡± Shemented.


    ir sat on the bed and ced both her hands on her head.


    Dn wished he could drown her pain, cloud her mind with something stronger. The thought of Samantha¡¯s betrayal weighed heavy in her heart and he could see it clThe annoying part was that Sam did not even feel an ounce of remorse for what she did and what she was making ir go through.


    All the more reason for him to lock them up or make sure they can no longer threaten them.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, ir. I wish I could make all of these go away instantly but I made you a promise that I would do it the right way and not my way. I¡¯m so sorry about this.¡± He gave her a tight hug.


    ir sobbed in his embrace, her tears staining his shirt but they cared less. It was too overwhelming for them and she was so unsure of herself. Unsure that she woulde out of the situation unscathed.


    Even Dn tried his best to be strong for her but sometimes it frustrated him too. He wished he did not promise her to only fight using her method.


    But there were just wishes, he was tired of them. They weren¡¯ting true and until things started to go their way he wouldn¡¯t wish for anything.


    ¡°I love you, ir. Look at me.¡± He held her face so that she looked into his eyes.


    ¡°Nothing will go wrong. We will get through this time together. Samantha cannot separate us, we¡¯ve been through worse things and she¡¯s nowhere near them. She cannot break us.¡± He said.


    ir kept staring into his eyes, his blue eyes that held her at a particr spot anytime she looked into them.


    ¡°Look at us, we¡¯re stronger than ever because of her. She has failed, ir. The only thing left is for her to know that she has no power over us and she¡¯s not stopping us.¡± He continued.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. She has no power over us. This situation just got me tired and frustrated. I¡¯m sorry for breaking down like this.¡± She dried her eyes with her palms.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my love. It¡¯s okay.¡± He hugged her back while patting her back softly.


    ¡°Thank you, Dn. You have been my strength ever since. I love you so much.¡± She kissed him and hugged him back.

 CHAPTER 58

    Samantha sipped on her wine in her living room while she flipped pages of thetest magazine editorial.


    Her phone rang on the table in front of her. She picked it up and sighed when she saw that Richard was the one calling her.


    ¡°What do you want, Richard?¡± She asked in a bored tone.


    ¡°The five days ultimatum that you told me to give them is over. What is the next n?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to beat about the bush anymore. I¡¯m going to reveal myself, I¡¯m going to fight ir face to face. She¡¯ll have no choice but to give up her husband. You can release the pictures after another five days.¡± She answered.


    ¡°You are stretching this, Sam. It¡¯s so unnecessary, everything that you¡¯ve been doing. Okay, I will dy the release for another five days and after then I will release it.¡± He said.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t concern you so don¡¯t you dare question me. I want to make them think that your threat was useless and then release it when they least expect it. Dn has lots of enemies and I¡¯m sure that they¡¯ll be interested in the story. And you will release the other pictures that I prepared.¡± She said flipping through the magazine.


    ¡°Of course. What do I get from all of this?¡± He asked.


    ¡°If you¡¯re lucky, ir should go to you. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve always wanted? You will get her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯m counting on it. Goodbye for now.¡±  He hung up the call.


    ¡°Stupid.¡± She muttered.


    Samantha had her own and it did not involve Richard. She was only using him for her gain, she didn¡¯t have any ns topensate him for anything.


    She thought of throwing him in jail if their ns failed somehow.


    ir didn¡¯t seem to know anything about her, so she was safe for the time being. But then she knew that her so-called friend was smart and could find out about everything.


    Sometimes she felt anxious whenever they spoke. That was why she always pretended to be happy anytime she called. ir hadcouldck things from a person¡¯s voice or tone.


    She continued to sip her wine while she thought of more strategies to use against her.


    Samantha thought of sending people to kidnap her but then Dn and her parents might get involved and she probably would get caught.


    She removed that thought and kept thinking of other things. All she knew was that Dn would be here soon enough.


    ~~~~~~


    Dn held ir¡¯s hand and went downstairs. It was already evening and they had not had dinner.


    Donna came back from the market hours ago and was already making dinner for them. Dn was thankful that he had the help again.


    If not ir would be the one doing everything. And he didn¡¯t want to add to her stress.


    ¡°Donna is making dinner already, she should be done by now or almost done,¡± Dn told her on the way downstairs.


    ¡°Oh shit. I forgot that Donna was around. I was so deep in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t even notice her.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, you weren¡¯t yourself. How would you have known? It¡¯s okay. Besides, you can see her now, she¡¯s in the kitchen.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I guess so.¡±


    They walked to the kitchen, Donna was still cooking. The counter was full, tes, pans, a tray of shredded chicken breast, cooked and fried.


    Donna was a home caretaker. She made sure everything was in ce. Her view of the way a typical kitchen should be was different from every other perperson¡¯sShe was everything, a cook, nanny and she was also good at cleaning and doingundry.


    ¡°Donna!¡± She left Dn and gave her a hug from behind.


    ¡°Oh! Careful my dear! I¡¯m holding something hot.¡± She eximed in surprise. She kept the pan that she was holding on the ss stove and dried her hands on her apron.


    Then she turned to greet ir properly.


    Dn grinned and went back to his office.


    ¡°I¡¯ll just leave you two to it.¡± He said but they didn¡¯t answer him.


    ¡°How are you, my dear? You¡¯ve barely been around. Haven¡¯t seen you for months now? Is everything okay?¡± She asked her.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, Donna. Everything is okay, I¡¯ve just been busy. How are you? Dn told me that he gave you a break. How was it? You¡¯re looking more beautiful.¡± Sheplimented the older woman.


    ¡°Alright. Yes, Mr Lancaster gave us a break and doubled our sries. He didn¡¯t see the need to keep us here when you weren¡¯t around. I must say that it was quite strange that I was without a job for almost two months.¡± The woman exined.


    ¡°I understand. I feel that way sometimes, especially when there¡¯s nothing to do.¡± ir said.


    ¡°I had to find other things to do to keep me busy and kill time. I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡±


    ¡°That is good. I¡¯m happy to have you all here again. I¡¯m guessing Aaliyah and ra aren¡¯t around?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°No, they are doingundry. I sent them to do theundry, they should be done by now.¡± The woman said.


    ¡°Oh okay. What are you cooking? It smells delicious. I see rice and lots of shredded meat, I see rice noodles too.¡± ir stretched towards the counter.


    ¡°Yes, ir. I¡¯m making enough food for everyone. I must say that you have lost weight, the kitchen was almost empty when I arrived and the store was worse! I had to go get food from the market.¡± Donna eximed.


    ¡°Oh really! I thought I was already gaining some weight. Woah! The kitchen is always empty when you¡¯re not around.¡± irughed.


    Donnaughed as well.


    ¡°Well, you are indeed glowing but so people might not notice that you lost weight but I know that you did.¡±


    ¡°Oh well, who cares about what anyone says or thinks? I missed you, Donna.¡±


    ir hugged her one more time. Donna smiled and patted her back.


    ir couldn¡¯t help the smile that lit her face. Donna was like her home buddy. Sometimes they hung out and made dinner together. They talked about small things and went food shopping too.


    ir sat on the counter stool and watched as she cooked.


    ¡°Do you need my help?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I¡¯m fine and I¡¯m almost done so you can just rx.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll be in Dn¡¯s office.¡± ir stood up and went to Dn¡¯s office.


    She walked the hallway and turned to the right.


    She didn¡¯t knock, she just opened the door.


    ¡°ir? I know it¡¯s you.¡± He was on the other side of the room, so he couldn¡¯t see the door.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ir went behind him and held his waist. She ced her head on his back.


    ¡°Everything okay?¡± He asked. He was going through a spiral-bound document.


    He had his reading sses on, making him look more professional. He looked like a nerd to ir.


    ¡°You look like a nerd with your sses on.¡± She giggled.


    ¡°Oh? You have said that countless times already.¡± He answered in a bored tone.


    ir blew silent raspberries behind him.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Oh, nothing.¡± She replied.


    She removed her hands from his waist and walked towards his table.


    ¡°That reminds me, you said you wanted to talk to me about something? ¡± Dn asked her.


    ¡°Uh, what¡¯s that? When did I say that?¡± She asked.


    ¡°When we had dinner at my godmother¡¯s.¡± He reminded her.


    ¡°Oh, that? I¡¯m not ready to discuss it yet.¡± She answered quietly.


    ¡°Why? Is there any problem?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No, no, it¡¯s just that I¡¯m still thinking about it. I haven¡¯t finished my ns.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t wanna talk about it?¡±


    ¡°No, not yet.¡±


    ¡°Okay, fine then. Whenever you¡¯re ready, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I should go check on Donna.¡±


    ir got up to go but Dn stopped her.


    ¡°What?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± He asked once again.


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, okay then. I will be going back to the office tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡± She pressed her lips into a thin line and walked out the door.


    Once she closed the door, she leaned her back on the wall and sighed deeply.


    She didn¡¯t know what to tell Dn. The ns she had were about a new business venture. ir was tired of staying at home and being a housewife, she wanted something more.


    She went to her father¡¯spany often before and she saw how everyone worked. She just wanted to do something for herself.


    Her problem was Dn. She didn¡¯t know if he would support the idea of her working or running her business.


    She didn¡¯t want to be pushed aside and she also wanted to tell him something reasonable. At the same time, she wasn¡¯t sure of her ns and that was why she kept quiet.


    ir went back to the kitchen to meet Donna.


    When she got there, the ce was already cleaned and there was no cooking in progress.


    ¡°Donna?¡± She called.


    ¡°Yes, Mrs Lancaster?¡± Donna answered from the dining area.


    ¡°Oh, you are in the dining area.¡±


    ir walked towards the dining area, she saw her arranging tes and tters of food.


    It wasn¡¯t a lot of food but it would fill every one.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t see you there again, that¡¯s why I called your name. You are done cooking?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°Yes, ma¡¯am. I¡¯m done cooking. I was arranging the tes and tters on the table.¡± Donna answered.


    ¡°Oh? Okay. They look delicious, I can¡¯t wait to eat them.¡± ir rubbed her palms together in excitement.


    Donnaughed out loud.


    ¡°I see you don¡¯tpletely hate food.¡±


    ¡°What would I gain from that?¡± She asked sarcastically.


    ¡°Exactly.¡± Donnaughed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get Dn.¡±


    ir went back to Dn¡¯s office to call him to the table.


    She knocked once and opened the door.


    ¡°Dn? Dinner is ready. Can youe, please?¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± He dropped everything he was doing and followed her to the dining.


    ¡°Woah. Donna, Donna, you are something else with food.¡± Dn whistled as he took his seat.


    ¡°I know right. She¡¯s such a foodie and it¡¯s rubbing off on us.¡± irughed.


    ¡°Should I serve you?¡± ir asked him.


    ¡°Yes, please. Thank you, love.¡± He said.


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ir took his te and served him, bits of almost everything on the table.


    Then she served herself, Dn waited for her to finish so that they could eat together.


    ¡°Why are you waiting?¡± She asked as she sat down.


    ¡°I was waiting for you so that we can eat together.¡± He said.


    ¡°A, you are sweet. Thank you, let¡¯s eat now. I¡¯m starved.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡± Dn chuckled.


    They dug into their food, ir had one more serving before she finally agreed that she was filled.


    Dn could not finish his portion of the food and it was a mystery because he always had more than one portion of Donna¡¯s food.


    ¡°You are a foodie, ir. Who would have thought such an amount of food could fit inside your stomach?¡± He asked in shock.


    ¡°I¡¯m on a journey to grow thicker.¡±


    ¡°You, that is very good news. I¡¯d love that.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. You justined about the amount of food I eat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. That was just a moment of ignorance.¡± He raised both his hands in surrender.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Better.¡± Sheughed.


    ra came to the dining room while they were cracking jokes.


    ¡°Good evening, Mrs Lancaster. Good evening, Mr Lancaster.¡± She greeted them.


    ¡°Oh! ra! I haven¡¯t seen you today! How are you dear?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°How are you, ra?¡± Dn asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m very well. I was busy with Aaliyah a while ago. I¡¯m here to clear the table.¡± The girl said.


    ¡°Oh alright. We¡¯ll leave you to it.¡± ir said.


    They got up from their seats and walked towards the kitchen.


    ra started to clear the table.


    ¡°Thank you for dinner, Donna. It was delicious.¡± ir grinned.


    ¡°My pleasure.¡±


    ¡°It was an amazing dinner. Thank you.¡± Dn said.


    The older woman nodded in response, with a smile.

 CHAPTER 59

    It was the first dinner that they had that they enjoyed and did not have to stress to get it. While Donna was away, they had to either order or ir would cook something for them.


    ir was a good cook and she did cook for Dn a lot but sometimes she needed a break. They both enjoyed the dinner so much.


    ¡°You should go to bed now. Or is there something that you both need?¡± She asked them.


    ¡°No, no. I¡¯m going to bed now. I need to sleep.¡± ir yawned loudly.


    ¡°Goodnight, Donna. Thank you once again for dinner.¡± She greeted her.


    ¡°Goodnight, ma¡¯am. Goodnight, sir.¡±


    ¡°Why the strange formality? Anyways goodnight, Donna.¡± Dn chuckled.


    They walked, hand in hand to their bedroom. Dn teased ir about how wide she opened her mouth when she yawned.


    Donna watched them leave with a smile on her lips. She remembered how they were just a few months ago. How they didn¡¯t like the sight of each other and now they were in love. Sometimes she found it hard to believe that Dn could love one woman.


    She knew her boss and she knew his ways of using women. But he seemed so different from ir. She was the only person that could capture him and hold him hostage.


    Everything became different when ir came.


    He was a changed man. Even the way he spoke to people changed, the way he reacted to situations changed as well.


    It was as if he was a new person.


    ¡°Leave me alone, Dn.¡± She pushed him.


    Dnughed like a maniac.


    ¡°You are so mean. Isn¡¯t she, Donna?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Oh well.¡± They bothughed.


    ¡°You see? Even Donna knows you¡¯re evil.¡±


    ¡°Shut up.¡±


    She jumped on his back and gave him soft blows.


    ¡°We¡¯re on the stairs, ir. You¡¯ll get us both killed!¡± He screamed.


    She jumped down and ran up the stairs.


    ¡°You started it.¡± She blew a raspberry at him.


    ¡°You are such a kid.¡± He chuckled.


    Sheughed.


    ¡°Like you.¡± She replied.


    They finally got to their room after ying on the way the whole time.


    ir stripped immediately and went to take a shower. Dn was on his phone, talking to a client or his office.


    ir came out in just a few minutes and applied her skin products to her face.


    She mostly used them at night because everywhere would be cold and chilly. Not that it wouldn¡¯t be during the day but the night was cooler. It helped her skin moisturize better.


    She took out a big tee-shirt from her closet and wore it.


    ¡°Big tee shirt tonight huh?¡± Dn smirked.


    ¡°Get those stupid ideas from your head because I¡¯m tired and I wanna rest so bad.¡±


    Dnughed.


    ¡°What did I do? I was just saying, ¡°you are being unnecessarily defensive.¡± He snorted.


    ¡°Whatever, just don¡¯t think about doing anything stupid or annoying. I will end you.¡± She threatened.


    ¡°Woah. Fine, jeez.¡±


    ir turned to the other side of the bed while Dn sat up. He worked on hisptop until he could no longer keep his eyes open.


    ir had already fallen asleep. So he just turned off hisptop and got up to take a shower.


    It was a hot day and so he couldn¡¯t go to sleep without taking a shower, otherwise, he would be ufortable.


    After his shower, he changed into his PJs andid beside ir.


    He remembered herst words but it didn¡¯t matter to him, he pulled her until she spooned him. In just seconds, Dn drifted off to sleep.


    ~~~~~


    Richard thought that he should tell ir the truth. One thing he knew was that Samantha was hiding something from him and she lied to him.


    He knew he wouldn¡¯t get anything from what she was doing, so why keep doing it? He thought to himself.


    Samantha was selfish and greedy, he knew it right from the start. The only person that couldn¡¯t see it was ir.


    He didn¡¯t me her though. She didn¡¯t have friends, she barely did. No one wanted to be friends with her because of her status and she also didn¡¯t want friends.


    ir¡¯s family was well to do, she didn¡¯t need anything from anybody. She had everything but she never let it get to her head. She was a contented person and that was one of the things that drew him close to her.


    At first, he wanted her because of her family¡¯s money but then he began to like her. ir could draw people close but she never wanted anyone that close.


    It was so sad that the few people she opened her heart to, betrayed her. He started to feel bad for what he did.


    He knew she¡¯d be hurt but there wasn¡¯t much that he could do.


    He realized that he had gone far with Sam and could never have ir. Anyone that knew ir would agree, all except her so-called best friend. He thought that he could at least save her from the person she called her friend.


    Richard sat in his office that morning, deep in thoughts. He couldn¡¯t work or do anything productive. He thought of ways to save ir.


    Telling her the truth would help, he thought. And then he would probably run away, leave the country and never return.


    He was ruining Dn¡¯s life and not ir¡¯s. Just that it would affect her also, including her parents.


    Richard made up his mind, he just needed the right n.


    ~~~~~


    ir got up early to do her usual workout. Dn left for his office very early in the morning. He woke her up with morning kisses before he left.


    After her workout, she went to the kitchen to make her detox smoothie.


    Donna was in the process of preparing breakfast.


    ¡°Good morning, Donna.¡± She greeted Donna when she saw her in the kitchen. She was breathing heavily.


    ¡°Good morning, ir. I made your smoothie.¡± The older woman greeted her back.


    ¡°Gosh! Thank you so much. How did you know about my smoothie? It¡¯s only Dn-¡±


    She spotted something on the fridge, like a sticky note.


    ¡°Mr Lancaster wrote down the instructions to make your smoothie. It says you need it every 2 days.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Yeah, I see it. That man, who knew he would be sweet.¡± Sheughed.


    Donnaughed too.


    ¡°Anyways, thank you, Donna. I appreciate the help.¡±


    ir took a seat on the counter stool while she sipped her smoothie with a straw.


    ¡°Mr Lancaster is a very kind man, it just took you too long to see it. And it¡¯s not your fault, I don¡¯t me either of you.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know. I don¡¯t me us either. I don¡¯t me anyone now. I love my husband and I¡¯m proud of


    him.¡±


    ¡°And you should be.¡± Donna smiled.


    ir finished her smoothie and rinsed the cup.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be upstairs, I have to take a bath.¡±


    ¡°Alright but pleasee down for breakfast when you¡¯re done.¡±


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am.¡±


    ir ran up the stairs and into her room to take her bath.


    After her bath, she did her morning skincare routine. She wouldn¡¯t have done it but she had sweated a lot and her pores might have been blocked by dirt and sweat. So she had to do it.


    ir felt that she should pick out a nice sundress.


    So she picked out a light dress to wear. It was a short, brown, cotton dress that was ir. She felt free whenever she wore it. It had tiny straps for the arms and the back was exposed.


    Dn got her the dress during one of his trips.


    It was one of her favorite dresses. Especially the ones she wore at home.


    The weather was pretty warm, the sun was out and the soft breeze blew the curtains gently.


    She picked up her phone to check the time and it was past 12 already.


    ir let down her hair and rubbed her serum on the scalp. She massaged it into her scalp well until she was satisfied. Then she dropped another oil mixture into her palms and rubbed them together, then she massaged it in her hair.


    And then she brushed it and tied it in a ponytail. ir had long and luscious hair, she took care of them with great care. And oftentimes she gotpliments from random people.


    Even Dn encouraged the way she took care of it. Sometimes he even got her the products she used for it.


    One time, ir did promotions for apany that produced hair treatments and products.


    She was given a one-year contract to be an ambassador for them.


    And even now she still got people that wanted her to help them promote their products.


    ir sighed deeply and smiled. She was satisfied with her look.


    As she was about to leave for the kitchen, her phone rang. She picked it up from her bed and saw that it was Dn¡¯s mom that was calling.


    She picked up the call.


    ¡°Good afternoon ma¡¯am.¡± She greeted her.


    ¡°Good afternoon my dear. And no, not ma¡¯am. We talked about it, remember, it¡¯s either you call me mom or Martha.¡± The womanined.


    ir chuckled.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Martha.¡±


    ¡°So you can¡¯t call me mom?¡±


    irughed.


    ¡°What do you want exactly?¡± ir asked.


    The womanughed, the rich sound filled her ears.


    ¡°Nothing my dear, as long as you don¡¯t call me ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Sure. How are you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m very well, my dear. And you?


    ¡°I¡¯m good. How is Mr Lancaster?¡±


    ¡°Oh, he¡¯s fine. Being the grump that he is.¡± She chuckled.


    irughed.


    ¡°I called to say hello because I haven¡¯t heard from you and Dn. I hope he¡¯s okay? And I hope he isn¡¯t stressing you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Thank you, mom. Yeah, he¡¯s okay and I¡¯m fine too.¡±


    ir¡¯s mind quickly switched to the contract, it had already expired and they had not made any ns to rectify the issue and close the contract.


    With everything that happened, they forgot about the contract. ir was sure that if Martha hadn¡¯t called, then she wouldn¡¯t have remembered it.


    ¡°Alright, my dear. I hope you make up your mind to invite us to dinner.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I guess I¡¯ll think about it,¡± ir said.


    ¡°Okay then, I have to go now. Duty calls.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Martha, bye.¡±


    The woman dropped the call.


    ir gave a long sigh and made a mental note to talk to Dn about it,ter.


    ir took her phone and left the room. She went downstairs and headed towards the kitchen.


    Donna had already left but she kept ir¡¯s food in ss tters.


    ir removed the cover and took her food to the dining room to eat.


    It wasn¡¯t like breakfast, it was more of a breakfast and lunch meal.


    She ate her food heartily and cleaned the tes in the sink when she was done.


    ir opened the fridge and poured herself a ss of juice.


    Then she went to the bookshelf in the living room and took out a book to read.


    She sat on the couch and read the book while she sipped her juice.


    The living room was airy because the windows were and the sun rays filled it. She didn¡¯t want to switch on the lights because there was no need.


    The room needed air sometimes and not air conditioning. Most times, the aircon was turned on. No one opened the windows to let air in so she felt she should open it.


    ir was so engrossed in her book that she almost knocked down her drink inughter.


    Sheughed out loud when she needed to and she became emotional when she read a few pages.


    ir didn¡¯t know when the time had gone.


    She kept reading until it was past 3. Her phone rang on the table, she checked and saw that it was Dn.


    ¡°Shit, I haven¡¯t called this man today!¡± She eximed and picked up the call.


    ¡°ir? What¡¯s up? Everything okay?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Dn, I¡¯m so sorry that I haven¡¯t called you today. I was so engrossed in a book. I¡¯m okay, everything is okay. How are you? How is your work going?¡± She asked.


    Dn chuckled.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice to hear you so nervous and flustered.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°Haha.¡± She faked augh.


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m okay. Work is tiring, the usual stuff.¡±


    Dn told her about everything that happened at the office.


    ¡°Oh wow, so everyone was happy to see you back then. I¡¯m sure they missed your continuous nagging and evilness.¡± Sheughed.


    ¡°Says the evil witch herself.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°How was your day?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t so terrible. Your mom called. She almost fought me because I called her ¡®ma¡¯am¡¯!¡±


    ¡°Woah, I can imagine.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Yeah, and she expects us to invite her for dinner. So think of a day that you¡¯d be free so that we can all have dinner.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Oh, and I didn¡¯t know you wrote down instructions for my detox smoothie. You are so sweet, thank you.¡± She grinned.


    ¡°Yes I did and you¡¯re wee.¡±N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°When will you be back home?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°I should be back by 8 or before then.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Alright. Is there anything in particr that you want to eat tonight?¡±


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m not sure. No.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? Wanna think about it?¡±


    ¡°Okay sure, I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    ¡°Okay but please think quickly so that I can make it on time, yeah?¡±


    ¡°Yes, mom.¡±


    ¡°Whatever.¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°I have to go now. I¡¯ll call you soon, bye. I love you.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I love you too, bye.¡±


    She dropped the call and went back to her book.


    ir fell asleep on the couch after a few minutes of reading.

 CHAPTER 60

    Back in Dn¡¯s office, things weren¡¯t as hectic. Everything ran smoothly, some of his team members were still overseas.


    The work he did over there paved the way for an easier job in the main office.


    He only signed documents, reviewed ns, drew ns, closed deals, and the like.


    He had time to eat lunch too, thankfully. Most times he missed his lunch because he had to work but then he had lunch this time.


    Dn had left ir in the morning but he already informed her that he would be going back to the office.


    He thought of her and decided to call her.


    He picked up his phone and dialed her number. She picked after the second ring.


    Once he heard her voice, his insides melted. He became calmer than he was before.


    They had a yful conversation before he hung up.


    ¡°What am I supposed to eatter?¡± He asked himself.


    He tried to remember if there was something specific that he craved.


    ir had asked him if he wanted her to make something for him. And he did but he didn¡¯t know what exactly.


    So she asked him to call her backter if he eventually thought of anything.


    He just went on with his work and decided that he would call her after 30 minutes.


    He heard a knock on the door.


    ¡°Yes? Come in.¡± He answered.


    His secretary opened the door in a hurry and walked in.


    ¡°Mr Lancaster, your father is here.¡± She breathed.


    ¡°Father¡¯s here?¡± He looked up from his table, in shock.


    ¡°Yes sir, he¡¯s talking to some of the partners.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Let him in when he¡¯s ready.¡± He turned his attention back to his work.


    ¡°Alright, sir.¡± She left the office.


    He continued his work until someone opened his door and closed it.


    ¡°Dn.¡± Mr Lancaster called him.


    ¡°Good afternoon, father. Have a seat.¡± Dn stood up to greet him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± The older man walked towards the couch to sit.


    ¡°What brings you here dad?¡± Dn asked.


    He sat back down and faced hisputer, he typed away while his father spoke.


    ¡°I came to congratte you. You did a good job in Spain.¡± The man said.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need toe, you could have called me if you just wanted to congratte me. There wasn¡¯t any need toe.¡± Dn answered, facing his father.


    The older man cocked his head to the side and smirked.


    ¡°Oh well, you have a point. But I still wanted toe, considering that we had a bad conversation thest time we spoke.¡±


    Dn abruptly stopped typing and turned to face him.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t answer your call, I¡¯m not petty and you know it. Why did youe here?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°You have ways of finding me out, don¡¯t you?¡± The manughed.


    Dn just stared at him without saying a word. He had a gut feeling that his father came because of the issue with ir and Samantha and of course the stupid contract.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll stop beating about the bush now. That issue with ir, I hope you know that you are somehow involved. I had someone find out things, that woman, Samantha, or whatever is nning something against you.¡± His father told him.


    ¡°Yes, I know she¡¯s nning something against us.¡±


    ¡°Oh really because I¡¯m not sure you do. That stupid informant of yours has no idea. You know I¡¯m kind of disappointed in you. Want to know why?¡± He smirked.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you enlighten me, father,¡± Dn answered.


    ¡°Happy to, you have changed. And in a way I like it but in some ways, I don¡¯t. You have turned soft, you in the past would have put an end to this long ago. Don¡¯t tell me that you¡¯re actually in love with that contract woman?¡± He grimaced.


    ¡°First of all, she is not a contract woman. Second, do not call her that again. Third, yes, I am in love with her.¡± Dn warned him, in his most dangerous tone.


    ¡°Okay. I see that you still have some bits of arrogance in you. You will have to end your marriage with her. The deal we had with her family is over, everyone has what they want now. You should marry someone in your league.¡±


    ¡°No father, I will end the contract and make her my wife for real this time. And she is in my league, she is everything for me and there¡¯s nothing you can say that will change that.¡±


    ¡°You have been pulled into her world, Dn. This will affect you and our family. Leave that woman to deal with her problems, before she drags you deeper into it. I¡¯m sure her parents will be able to help her.¡± His father pressed.


    ¡°Dad, can you just forget about it? I¡¯m so busy right now, I honestly can¡¯t  say much.¡± Dn continued his work without sparing his father a nce.


    ¡°Don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you.¡± His father got up from the couch and walked out the door.


    Dn gave a long sigh and held his head with both his hands.


    Thest thing Dn wanted was an issue with his father. He didn¡¯t have the mental strength to fight him and at the same time, he did not want to do what he wanted.


    Especially not divorce ir. That was never going to happen in his current life and his next life.


    He just couldn¡¯t wait for the whole thing with Samantha to blow over.


    He kept thinking of his father¡¯s word¡¯s ¡®Samantha is nning something against you. His father knew how to help them, but he wanted something from Dn in return and Dn wasn¡¯t interested in that kind of deal.


    Dn knew that the contract between him and ir had ended already. He didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it but then a part of him was happy because he would be able to marry her again. The way they both wanted.


    So many things bugged him and he didn¡¯t know which one to tackle first.


    He just continued his work and hoped to find a solution to the issues soon.


    Dn also made a mental note to call the detective to ask him when everything would be ready.


    Dn suddenly knew what he wanted to eat for dinner, so he called ir.


    ¡°Dn?¡± ir called him.


    ¡°My love, are you okay? Why do you sound this way?¡± He asked her.


    Her voice was low and raspy as if she had been crying.


    ¡°Oh! Nothing, I was asleep. Your call woke me. Is everything okay? Have you thought of what you want to eat?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Oh! Alright then, I¡¯m sorry I woke you up.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°Alright uh, I thought about what I would like to eat tonight. I remember you said to call you back on time so that you can start the preparations.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did. Now tell me.¡± She groaned.


    ¡°You.¡± Dn held his breath.


    That wasn¡¯t his answer but he just wanted to mess with her.


    ¡°Oh, God! Dn! Can you not start? Don¡¯t you mess with me?¡± She threatened him.


    ¡°What?¡± He tried so hard to control hisughter but he just couldn¡¯t. Theughter rolled from his stomach and exploded from his mouth.


    Heughed so hard that tears threatened to drop from his eyes.


    ¡°Really? Now you¡¯reughing? I hate you, seriously.¡± She pretended to be upset.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°Okay fine, baby, I¡¯m sorry.¡± He apologized but he was trying to control hisughter.


    ¡°Whatever, just tell me what you want.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I want yam, y¡¯know the root thingy.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. Is it just that?¡±


    ¡°Yeah and chicken breast sauce and eggs and y¡¯know, vegetables.¡± He answered her.


    ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll see youter, bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye, baby.¡± He hung up the call and smiled to himself.


    His wife was the best thing that ever happened to him and he wasn¡¯t ready to let her go for any reason. He nned on holding onto her forever. Until hisst breath, no one was going to tell him what he was going to do with his marriage.


    ~


    ir¡¯s phone rang on the table in front of the couch that she slept in.


    She immediately woke up once the phone rang once, she checked the caller ID and saw that it was Dn.


    ir picked up the phone.


    They spoke for a while and then Dn told her what he wanted to eat.


    After they dropped the call, she left the couch and went into the kitchen.


    Dn wanted a simple dish; yam and sauce.


    ir used to eat it a lot when she was younger. Her mom made it for her and she simply loved it because it was a simple dish. But as she grew up, she gradually stopped eating it.


    And now her husband wanted it and she had to make it. It would also give her another chance to eat it.


    And Donna usually prepared it for herself and the staff sometimes, so she knew they had it in storage.


    ir checked the store and found it stacked up on a shelf. She took out one tuber and peeled it, but before then she put a pot of water on the stove to boil.


    ¡°Mrs Lancaster?¡±


    ir looked to see who called her. It was Donna, she looked at her in surprise.


    ¡°Yes, Donna, is everything okay? Do you need something?¡± She asked her.


    ¡°Uh, I¡¯m just wondering why you are cutting and peeling a yam tuber.¡± Donna queried.


    ¡°Oh! Dn said he wanted it, so I¡¯m making it for him.¡±


    ¡°Oh really! You should have called me to help you with it. Do you know how to make it?¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s okay. I know how to prepare it. It was one of my favorites when I was a kid, my mom taught me how to make it.¡± ir smiled.


    ¡°Oh wow, that is good. There are different ways of making it though, but I¡¯m happy to see your method.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Donna.¡±


    Donna stayed with ir while she cooked.


    After she peeled the yam, she cut them into medium-sized bits and rinsed them, then she threw them in the boiling water.


    It was already almost 8 pm.


    ¡°I think Mr Lancaster is back, I just heard the sound of a moving car on the driveway.¡±


    ¡°I heard it too. Do you mind helping him with the door? Thank you.¡±


    ¡°Sure, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Donna headed to the main door and opened it for Dn.


    ¡°Donna? How did you know it was me?¡± He chuckled and moved inside so that she could lock the door.


    ¡°I heard the sound of your car, sir. Good evening, sir.¡±


    ¡°Oh! Good evening Donna, thank you.¡± Dn smiled at her and walked into the house.


    ¡°You are wee, sir.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can perceive something delicious. Is ir in the kitchen?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yes sir, she is. She¡¯s busy preparing your dinner.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dn went towards the kitchen and saw ir cooking his meal, she looked like she was almost done cooking. The kitchen was almost tidy.


    ir didn¡¯t notice him standing there, so he walked quietly behind her and wrapped his arms around her waist.


    ¡°Dn! My God, I could have touched you with this, she held up a knife. Quit sneaking up on me in the kitchen.¡± She dropped the knife and turned to face him.


    ¡°How are you? This kitchen smells amazing.¡± He said.


    ¡°Thank you and I¡¯m fine, Dn. How was your day?¡±


    His hands were still on her waist, she wrapped her hands around his neck for support.


    ¡°My day was pretty okay. I didn¡¯t do much work and stuff, so it was cool. I even had enough time on my hands for lunch. I¡¯m happy that I did most of the work before I resumed today. If not, I might still be at the office.¡±


    ¡°I can imagine, you look fine. Did anything weird happen?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°Uh, not really.¡± Dn didn¡¯t want to tell her about the encounter with his father. He didn¡¯t want to add to her pressure or make her feel bad or sad.


    ¡°Sure?¡± She asked him again.


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± He kissed her deeply.


    She kissed him back, holding his neck.


    ir broke away from the kiss first.


    ¡°I¡¯m almost done cooking, now leave so that I can finish. Go, take a shower before youe back.¡± She pushed him away slightly.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you say after you¡¯ve used me. You had no issues kissing me like that huh?¡± He smirked.


    ¡°Haha, whatever. Who cares how you see it?¡± She smirked back.


    ¡°You have grown wings under my care.¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°Whatever, Dn. Go take a shower, you reek.¡± She wrinkled her nose at him.


    ¡°Woah, take that back.¡± He said dangerously.

 CHAPTER 61

    ir turned off the gas cooker and looked straight into his eyes. She had already finished cooking so she had all the time in the world for a fight.


    ¡°Make me.¡± She folded her arms defensively.


    He looked at her from head to toe and smirked.


    Dn thought she looked pretty cute and sexy in the dress, he didn¡¯t notice it before.


    He recognized it immediately as one of the dresses he bought for her on one of his trips.


    ¡°Nice dress. It will be fun taking you right here on this very counter.¡± He answered, darkly.


    ir¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°You think I won¡¯t?¡± He walked slowly towards her.


    ir stood where she was, she wasn¡¯t scared because she wanted him to do it.


    When he got close enough, they both stared into each other¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to run?¡± He whispered in her ear.


    His voice sent shivers down her spine.


    ¡°Why should I?¡± She whispered back.


    There was suddenly a sexual tension in their midst. The breeze from the kitchen window did not make it easier as it gave her goosebumps.


    She shivered. ir quickly registered that she shouldn¡¯t let Dn get away with what he was trying to do.


    So she smirked and raised her chin to look at him properly. Her heart was beating very fast but she maintained confidence.


    ¡°Confident huh?¡± His voice turned raspy.


    ¡°You should shower or else your food will get cold.¡±


    She turned her back on him and deliberately pressed her ass onto his cock.


    She had to bite her lips so that she wouldn¡¯t moan, Dn on the other hand groaned in pleasure.


    He even held her waist in ce but unfortunately for him, she moved to the other side of the kitchen.


    Her job wasplete, she left him feeling needy.


    ¡°What was that? A tease?¡± He smirked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She said as she stirred the vegetables in the sauce.


    ¡°Well done, ir. Just know that you¡¯re in troubleter.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait.¡± She smirked back.


    ¡°I will rip this dress off of you and buy you a hundred more and then rip them off every time you wear them.¡± He whispered before he left.


    ir smirked and held her lower lip between her teeth.


    ¡°Damn you, Dn.¡± She muttered.


    She left the food in the pot and saucepan so that it wouldn¡¯t get cold.


    Everything looked scrumptious.


    ¡°I see that you are done now?¡± Donna came back into the kitchen.


    ir¡¯s face immediately turned pink, shepletely forgot that Donna was supposed to be in the kitchen with her.


    She must have left when Dn started acting crazy, she thought.


    ¡°Yes, Donna. I¡¯m done, I¡¯m just waiting for Dn toe back downstairs.¡± She turned on the tap and rinsed her hand with the cold water, then she sshed some on her face.


    ¡°Is everything okay?¡± Donna asked.


    ir quickly turned to face her.


    ¡°Yeah, um, everything is okay.¡±


    ir hoped that Donna did not experience the heat in the kitchen a few minutes ago.


    She would die of embarrassment.


    ¡°Okay then, if you say so. I¡¯d better go check on Aaliyah and ra, see what they¡¯re up to.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I barely saw them today.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they were busy. I¡¯ll check on them now.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± ir answered, and then she left.


    She left.


    ir went back to the living room. She picked up her phone and scrolled through it. She realized that she had lots of messages on IG.


    ir barely used her phone, she mostly read books and just received calls on it.


    She replied to some of the messages and left some. And the ones which she replied to were the ones rted to business.


    ir had a n to start a business but she wanted everything that was happening to blow away.


    She didn¡¯t want anything or anyone to distract her. And she also didn¡¯t want people to think that she was only spending Dn¡¯s money and not trying to earn it.


    ¡°I¡¯m back. What are you doing?¡± Dn asked her.


    He jumped on the arm of the chair beside her.


    ¡°I¡¯m just checking messages.¡±


    ¡°You barely use your phone these days. It¡¯s still looking so new.¡± Hemented.


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know. I just y¡¯know don¡¯t use it too much.¡± Sheughed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have any other friends aside from Samantha either. Don¡¯t you think you should try to make some friends?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Dn. You know I have trust issues. It wasn¡¯t easy for Samantha to be my friend either. And now that she betrayed me, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯m going to trust another outsider.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. I understand but you need to know that one day you¡¯re gonna need a friend. There are some things that you might not be able to tell me or do with me. Like ying dress-up for instance or painting nails and all that girly stuff. Don¡¯t you think you¡¯ll need a friend?¡±


    ¡°When the timees, I¡¯ll find one.¡±


    ¡°Alright, sure. Anyways, can I have my dinner now?¡±


    He asked, holding his stomach.


    ¡°Sure you can. I¡¯ll serve you, just wait at the table.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    ir went into the kitchen and served his portion of food.


    She made the dish look pretty before taking it to him.


    He was using his phone when she got to the table.


    ¡°You might want to keep your phone.¡± She dropped the food in front of him and went back into the kitchen.


    She got water and an apple juice jar for him.


    ¡°Thank you. You¡¯re not having dinner?¡±


    ¡°Uh, no. I¡¯m not, I¡¯m going to bed. I¡¯m tired.¡±


    Dn looked surprised. They were joking around just minutes ago and then all of a sudden she switched.


    ¡°What? Why? All of a sudden?¡±


    He wondered why and how she was tired all of a sudden, after being so energetic.


    ¡°Nothing. Just y¡¯know, tired.¡±


    She pretended to yawn.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be upstairs.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯ll leave me all alone here?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Dn. Okay, should I just stay for a while?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. You should rest.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll see you upstairs.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Dn picked up his cutlery and started eating.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    The sudden attitude that ir exhibited bothered him a bit. She switched sometimes but it wasn¡¯t so surprising.


    He thought she might have been upset because he thought about her making new friends but he wasn¡¯t sure that it was the reason for her switch.


    While he ate, his phone vibrated on the table, making him jump.


    He checked it and saw that it was a call and the caller ID read an international number.


    Dn contemted on if he should pick the call or not. The phone stopped vibrating and Dn picked it up to check the number.


    As he was about to unlock his phone, the call came in again. He checked the first three digits and realized that it was the code from Spain. So he picked it.


    ¡°Hello?¡±


    ¡°Hello, Mr Lancaster?¡±


    Dn quickly recognized the voice as Ernesto¡¯s. The man he got jewelry from on his way back from Spain.


    And he also remembered that he did not give his wife her bracelet.


    ¡°Shit.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°Hello? Is this Mr Lancaster¡¯s phone?¡± The man on the other end asked.


    ¡°Hello, Ernesto. I didn¡¯t know that this was your number.¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes it is, sir. I have prepared the rings and I have shipped them out too. You should get it in 5 days.¡±


    ¡°Thank you so much, Ernesto.¡±


    ¡°My pleasure, sir. I just wanted to inform you in case you were wondering when it would be delivered.¡± The man exined.


    ¡°Thank you again. I will call you when I have received it.¡±


    ¡°Alright sir, bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye.¡± Dn dropped the call.


    He ruffled his hair and gave a long sigh. He had forgotten to give ir the bracelet that he got for her on his way back.


    He quickly ate his food so that he could go find it and present it to her.


    Donna walked in while he rushed his food, she had an amused smile on her.


    ¡°Mr Lancaster? Why are you in such a hurry? The food might get stuck in your chest.¡± She moved closer to him and poured him a ss of water.


    ¡°Thank you, Donna. I think I¡¯m okay with it. It is truly delicious but I have to go upstairs. I just hope ir isn¡¯t asleep.¡±


    ¡°Oh uh, your wife made it sir, you should tell her you enjoyed it. And she isn¡¯t asleep yet, I just left her room.¡± Donna told him.


    ¡°Alright, thank you.¡±


    Dn gulped thest of the water in the ss before he ran up the stairs.


    The moonlight shone from the windows, giving the hallways and the stairway an eerie feel.


    Dn practically sprinted to their bedroom but stopped abruptly when he got to the door. He wanted to catch his breath.


    When he was sure that he was okay, he entered the room and shut the door behind him.


    ir was seated on the bed, her back rested on the headboard, a book in her hand.


    She had her night reading sses on. ir was engrossed in the book that she didn¡¯t notice that he was inside the room too.


    Dn walked into their closet and straight to his jewelry case-like drawer. He picked up the small jewelry packet that contained the bracelet.


    He sighed a deep breath and closed his eyes. He hoped that she wouldn¡¯t ignore him, so he left the closet and walked to where she sat.


    ¡°ir?¡± He called.


    She looked up from the book she was reading.


    ir had already taken her bath and done her night skincare routine. She looked fresh and clean and cute with her reading sses on.


    Dn was mesmerized for a minute.


    ¡°Yes? Do you need something?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Uh no. I wanted to give you something.¡±  He said nervously.


    ¡°Oh, what?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Here.¡± He gave her the packet and she took it.


    She had a surprised look on her face.


    ¡°What is this, Dn?¡± She asked him.


    ¡°Open it.¡±


    ir gave him a weird look before loosening the ribbon.


    She opened the small cute box and saw the bracelet.


    ¡°Dn-¡± ir opened her mouth to protest but Dn stopped her.


    ¡°I know you might protest, but can you not? I was supposed to give you the day I returned but it slipped my mind.¡± He confessed.


    ¡°Oh? Uhm, it is a pretty charm bracelet and it¡¯s to my taste.¡± She analyzed it.


    Dn watched her and saw how her face was slowly turning bright, a smile made its way to her lips.


    ¡°You like it?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Yeah, I do. It is beautiful, thank you.¡± She grinned.


    Dn smiled back and gave a silent sigh of relief.


    ¡°Let me put it on for you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, thanks.¡± ir gave him the bracelet and stretched out her arms.


    Dn took the bracelet and put it on her wrist. It fit her perfectly and looked good on her wrist.


    He held her hand and kissed her palm and the back of her hand.


    ir smiled.


    ¡°Thank you for the bracelet, Dn.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re wee. Do you mind telling me why you didn¡¯t want to have dinner?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry, Dn.¡± Her voice became hard again.


    ¡°Is everything okay? You¡¯re acting weird. Did I do something?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah, everything is okay. You didn¡¯t do anything.¡± She took off the bracelet and put it back in its box then put it on her bedsidemp table.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She smiled but it was fake.


    ¡°Okay then.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll just go back to my book, thank you again. I appreciate your gifts.¡±


    She had a neutral look on her face while speaking.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± He answered and left her side of the bed.


    Dn left the room and walked downstairs to his office.

 CHAPTER 62

    The whole atmosphere in the room ticked him off. It wasn¡¯t as if he was angry or upset with ir, he was just confused because he didn¡¯t know why she was like that.


    He even asked her several times and she kept telling him that she was okay.


    Dn had no choice but to believe her, he didn¡¯t want to stretch the issue so he decided to go back to his office.


    He buried himself in his work throughout the night.


    The next morning, Dn left for the office earlier than usual. And he didn¡¯t bother to wake ir. He just left the house quietly.


    He nned to see the detectiveter because he told Dn that he found the culprit. The person who changed the way the pictures looked.


    Dn got to his office quite early, only a few employees were there. He didn¡¯t care because it was still early.


    The weather was quite cool, maybe because it was still early in the day. The sky was light and dark blue and the breeze was cold and strong.


    The office was well lit as well, it was as if the building wasn¡¯t there. It was so different inside. It was warm and bright like a day.


    ¡°Good morning, sir. You are quite early, sir.¡± His secretary said to him while he stood in front of her desk.


    ¡°Good morning. Yeah, I decided toe in early and finish my work before morees in.¡± He said.


    ¡°Oh, alright sir. Your office is ready for you sir. It¡¯s been cleaned and tidied already.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Dn said.


    Dn opened the door to his office and shut it once he was inside already. He marched towards his desk and sat down in his car.


    The day was just about to begin, he thought.


    ir woke up early as usual to do her workout routine. She touched the other side of the bed to check if Dn was there but he wasn¡¯t.


    He must have left early, she thought.


    When she didn¡¯t see him, she fell back into bed. She suddenly didn¡¯t feel like working out anymore so she didn¡¯t go.


    She felt Dn ir was avoiding her and she couldn¡¯t tell where the attitude came fromst night. She just felt one way and couldn¡¯t state the reason. ir fell asleep because her mind roamed wasn¡¯t strong, she sort of felt down for some reason.


    She slept throughout the morning and woke up in the afternoon.


    By the time she woke up, she was sweaty and she felt pain all over her body.


    She got up from the bed and moved towards the bathroom but she felt a wave of dizziness and had to sit down on the bed for a minute.


    ir suddenly felt very weak and tired. She was baffled about the way she felt because she was better before she went back to sleep.


    She tried to lift herself but her legs gave way and she fell.


    ¡°Argh.¡± She groaned.


    ir held the bed for support before she could get up, her legs were weak and tired.


    ¡°What is this?¡± She muttered fearfully.


    She looked at her reflection in the mirror, her face was pale and her lips were white. It was as if she was dead.


    The thought that was in her mind was, how she could sleep and then wake up that way. The thought drove her mad.


    She looked sick. She reached for her phone to see if she could call Donna or anyone.


    She dialed Dn¡¯s number twice but he did not lock up his phone. So she had to call Donna.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am?¡± Donna picked the call after the third ring.


    ¡°Donna, can you pleasee up to my room?¡± ir spoke weakly.


    ¡°Are you okay ma¡¯am? You sound down.¡±


    ¡°Just hurry,¡± ir said before she hung up the call.


    Donna was in her room in two minutes. She didn¡¯t bother to knock this time, she just opened the door.


    She found ir sitting on the edge of the bed.


    ¡°Mrs Lancaster? What is happening? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Donna asked, nervous.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. I woke up feeling this way.¡± ir told her.


    Donna touched her head to feel her temperature.


    ¡°You have a high fever. You should have lunch and take some medication to relieve you of any pain. ¡± Donna ced her hand on ir¡¯s neck too and it was hotter.


    ¡°Should I help you with your bath ma¡¯am?¡± Donna asked.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. I can have my bath myself.¡± ir answered.


    ¡°Alright, I will prepare your lunch and the medications for you then. But first, let me run your water in the bathroom. ¡± Donna said.


    ¡°Thank you, Donna. Please don¡¯t tell Dn about this. Except I don¡¯t feel better after today.¡±


    ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am.¡±


    Donna went into her bathroom and turned in the heater. She waited for 5 minutes and then turned on the bath tap.


    She thought it would be better if ir had a soak in a hot bath, she would feel half-batter. Donna also wondered why she didn¡¯t want Dn to find out about her being sick, maybe he would even call a doctor for her, she thought.


    She quickly waved the thought away, it was ir¡¯s decision and she couldn¡¯t interfere.


    Donna poured antiseptic in the water and then she went to get ir. She thought that it would be hard for ir to get into the tub herself.


    ¡°I¡¯ll help you get into the tub, ma¡¯am,¡± Donna said to her.


    She helped ir into the bathroom slowly and then sat her down on a bathroom stool in the corner.


    ir took off her clothes and Donna helped her into the tub.


    ¡°Thank you so much Donna. ¡±


    ¡°I will tell Aaliyah toe and help you out of there in 15 minutes. Just stay there for as long as you can.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    ir pressed a button beside her and a headrest moved up slowly from behind her head. She rested her head on it and sighed.


    Donna chuckled before she left. She went back down to the kitchen to make lunch for ir.


    She decided to make soup filled with bits of soft chicken breast. So she brought out all the ingredients and started cooking.


    Once the time for ir¡¯s bath was up, she called Aaliyah to help her out of the tub and with other things while she prepared the soup.


    The soup was ready after 20 minutes, she poured some into a bowl and put it on a tray. And she took out the medications for fever and body aches with a solution that relieves dehydration.


    Donna carried it to ir¡¯s room, alongside a ss of water. By the time she got there, ir was back in bed and Aaliyah was with her.


    She ced the tray on the bed, beside ir.


    ¡°Her fever is a little high. So I gave her a warm patch to help with it.¡± Aaliyah informed Donna.


    ¡°Thank you, you can leave now. I¡¯ll take it from here.¡± Donna said.


    ¡°Okay, take care, ma¡¯am. ¡± She greeted ir.


    ¡°Thank you, dear,¡± ir responded with a small smile.


    Aaliyah left the room.


    ¡°Please eat up before I get back, ma¡¯am. This soup should help.¡± Donna said.


    ¡°Thank you, Donna. I¡¯ll try to eat as much as I can.¡±


    ¡°Please do, I¡¯ll be back to check. I¡¯ll give you the medications myself.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Donna left the room and went back to the kitchen still contemting calling Dn.


    She was disturbed about it, maybe because she didn¡¯t want Dn to me himself for her condition. She was hoping that it wasn¡¯t anything serious.


    She cleaned the kitchen and washed the pans and everything she used in cooking ir¡¯s food.


    Donna went back upstairs to check up on ir. When she got there, ir had almost finished the soup. She left some in the bowl.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± She asked her.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°Yes, Donna. I¡¯m full already.¡±


    ¡°Alright, you almost finished it, so that is fine.¡±


    She moved closer so that she could give her the pills.


    And she brought a water bottle for the solution.


    ¡°You have to drink this, it helps with dehydration.¡± Donna referred to the solution that she mixed in the water bottle.


    ¡°Oh okay.¡± ir took it from her.


    ¡°But first, take these pills.¡±


    Donna showed her the ones that she should take and ir took them.


    ¡°Alright, I think I will leave you to rest. Please drink the solution, I will checkter.¡±


    Donna ced her hand on ir¡¯s forehead, it was still hot. Her arms were hot too.


    ¡°Thank you, Donna,¡± ir replied weakly.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Rest now, I will be back soon.¡± Donna replied and carried the tray out of the room with her.


    ir sat down there for a while so that everything she swallowed and ate would digest.


    ir felt a bit better than when she first woke up. She thought about how she would have been if Donna wasn¡¯t around. It wasn¡¯t a good thought, she might have copsed or worse fall down the stairs trying to get to the kitchen.


    She didn¡¯t want to think about it, so she picked up the solution and drank some of it.


    ¡°Yuck!¡± She eximed.


    It tasted disgusting, not disgustingly bitter but salty.


    ir almost cried at that point. The thought of drinking all of it made her upset but she knew she had to bear it.


    ir drifted off to sleep when she started to feel weak once more.


    ~~~~~~


    Dn finished his work earlier than usual that day. So he went to the police station to see the detective.


    He marched straight into the man¡¯s office once he got there.


    ¡°Mr Lancaster.¡± The detective stood up to shake his hand.


    ¡°Jones.¡± Dn shook his hand too.


    ¡°We finally have the culprit, this is enough to convict them. But the guy hasn¡¯t told us everything, he¡¯s still holding back on more things.¡± The detective told him.


    ¡°Do you have any idea what he is holding back?¡± Dn asked.


    ¡°No, not really. But there¡¯s something that I¡¯m not quite sure about.¡± The detective informed him.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Dn sat up.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s rted to Samantha.¡±


    ¡°What? But Samantha doesn¡¯t have any rtives that I¡¯m not aware of.¡±


    ¡°Exactly, what if there¡¯s one that no one knows?¡±


    Dn rubbed his face.


    ¡°My God. That woman is something else.¡± Dn responded.


    ¡°She is.¡±


    The detective told him everything that the man said. Dn was left shocked and disgusted.


    ¡°Howe she¡¯s never been caught?¡± Dn asked him.


    ¡°I wonder, I think she had people cover up for her. And sometimes she would me someone else and run away.¡±


    ¡°My God, so we are her victims this time around. She messed with the wrong family.¡±


    Dn wanted to explode, with the way he felt at the moment, if he set his eyes on Samantha he would probably kill her.


    She messed with the Lancasters this time. And the Lancasters were not the kind of family that she should fight or y with. Everyone wanted to be on good terms with them, she had no idea what his father could do to her, even himself.


    Dn was the devil¡¯s incarnate. He could ruin her life with just a snap of his fingers. She was lucky that he chose to put his wife first.


    If he were to exact revenge on her, without ir being involved, he would destroy her.


    No one messed with him and got away with it. Especially not his wife.


    Thinking about it, he wouldn¡¯t have gone to the police. He would bring women and send them on an assignment to her apartment.


    And whatever they did to her would never leave her memory. Women versus women, it made sense instead of a man.


    Dn had his book of judgment and it was different from any other.


    ¡°She certainly did.¡± The detective answered.


    ¡°So when are we revealing everything?¡± Dn asked.


    ¡°Two days from now. We want to find out the rest of the things that she is hiding. I¡¯ll start preparing her warrant, she won¡¯t know what hit her.¡±


    ¡°Good, finally. I hope my team has been helpful to you?¡± Dn asked.


    He had sent over his team of private investigators, hackers, and spies.


    ¡°Oh yes, they have. They found him for us. I can¡¯t thank you and them enough.¡±


    ¡°That is good to hear, at least now we have all the proof we need. I should get going now, thank you.¡±


    Dn couldn¡¯t exin the joy he felt at the good news, finally, everything woulde to an end.


    After everything they had been through, it was going to end well for them.


    He couldn¡¯t wait to tell ir everything, she would be happy.


    ¡°No problem sir.¡±


    Dn stood up to leave but his mind wasn¡¯t settled.


    ¡°Can I see the man?¡± Dn asked.


    ¡°This way.¡±

 CHAPTER 63

    The detective took Dn to the ce where they kept detainees. There were just a few people inside the cell.


    Jones spoke to one of the police officers to take the man out and into the investigation room.


    Dn tried to look at his face but he couldn¡¯t see him properly. They followed the officer that took the unknown person to the room.


    When they all got to the room, Dn could see him. He wasn¡¯t someone that Dn recognized.


    ¡°This is him?¡± He asked the detective.


    ¡°Yes sir.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t recognize him as anyone I know,¡± Dn answered.


    Dn was on the other side of the room. On the side that he could see everyone behind the ss, but people from the other side couldn¡¯t see.


    They didn¡¯t want the man to see Dn, Incase something happened and the people they were after found out that he was involved. Their n would be ruined and their lives would probably be in danger.


    Including the Lancasters.


    ¡°I guess I should leave now. I just wanted to know who he was.¡± Dn told the detective.


    ¡°Alright, sir. I¡¯ll escort you out of here.¡± They both left the room.


    They headed to the reception and shook hands once more before Dn left.


    The sun was so bright that Dn had to close one eye while he walked to his car. Everywhere and everyone was busy, cars honking, people crossing the road and the sound of airnes was not exempt.


    Dn got into his car and turned it on, he waited for a few minutes before he drove out of the station and towards his house.


    He wondered if ir was okay, he had not called her all day. The thought made him decide to stop at her favorite cafe to get her dessert.


    He parked his car in the small lot right beside the cafe. And then turned off the car and walked into the building.


    It was a well-lit building and everything looked like something out of a cartoon or a movie. The walks were a baby pink and white, the tables and chairs were pink and white too.


    They had pink and white pastries lined up in a show ss.


    Dn wondered if it was a  pink and white day in their books. He chuckled at the sight.


    He walked up to the counter and ordered a chocte mousse cake and pink and white macarons. Heughed.


    ¡°150, sir.¡± The woman at the counter informed him of his bill.


    ¡°Okay.¡± He gave her his card and she raised her brows in shock when she saw the type of card it was.


    Dn didn¡¯t care, he paid no attention to people who thought he was too rich to purchase certain things. Once they knew who he was they started to act weird, as if they had a problem with rich people.


    The woman gave him back his card and receipt. And from the corner of his eye, he spied how she sized him up. Her eyes stopped at his wedding ring and he was grateful that he always had it on.


    Afraid that she would want to ask him questions or try to strike a conversation, he quickly grabbed the bag and walked out of the building fast.


    He left the cafe and drove home straight to his wife.


    Dn arrived home and pressed the bell at the entrance. ra was the one who opened the door.


    ¡°Wee, sir¡± she greeted him.


    ¡°Evening, ra. Thank you.¡± He answered.


    He headed for the stairs and climbed it with a smile on his face, he prayed that ir would like his treat. Her eyes glittered anytime he bought her something nice.


    When he opened the door, he wasn¡¯t prepared for the sight before him.


    He found ir on the floor, groaning in pain.


    ¡°ir!¡± He screamed and dropped everything he was holding on the couch and ran over to her.


    He picked her up from the floor andid her on the bed. Her body was so hot and she was soaked in sweat, she could barely keep her eyes open.


    ¡°What is this?¡± He asked in a panic.


    He took his phone and dialed their doctor¡¯s number, thankfully it was still early and he could make it.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    He exined to the older man how he found her and the state she was in.


    The man assured Dn that he was on his way to their house.


    Dn took a bowl of warm water and soaked a towel in it and then put it on her forehead. He took another towel and used it to dry her body.


    ir was weak and couldn¡¯t speak, she just kept staring at Dn with teary eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, baby, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve got you.¡± He stayed with her until she was calm.


    ¡°I¡¯ll quickly change, alright? I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    ir gave a small nod and Dn smiled at her. He went to take off his clothes and changed into something casual.


    He went out of the closet and sat beside her. He stroked her hands and told her soothing words so that she would calm down.


    Dn heard knocks on the door.


    ¡°Come in.¡± He answered.


    The door opened to reveal Donna.


    ¡°M. r Lancaster, good evening.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Donna. Can you please tell me what¡¯s going on? I found ir on the ground when I came back.¡± He got up and moved to where she stood.


    ¡°On the ground? That means she tried to get up. She¡¯s been ill since this afternoon sir. I¡¯ve been checking up on her since then.¡±


    ¡°What? Why didn¡¯t you tell me? I specifically told you to tell me if something was up when I¡¯m away.¡±


    Dn¡¯s voice was calm and it was because he was trying not to raise it. He was upset that she had been that way and nobody called to let him know.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry sir, I wasn¡¯t thinking straight as at then.¡± She told him.


    Dn sighed.


    ¡°I¡¯m just d nothing happened. Please let me know when something like this happens.¡± He pleaded.


    ¡°Alright sir, I am sorry again, sir.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    ¡°How is she now? She seems calm. I was here a while ago to check and she was asleep. I had no idea she was on the ground.¡±


    ¡°She is calm now. I put a warm towel on her head and dried her body with another. She was so hot and it seemed like she was in a lot of pain. She can¡¯t speak nor walk properly.¡±


    Dn exined.


    ¡°I was confused too when I saw her like that today. She said she was fine in the morning and that she almost went to the gym for her workout but then she fell asleep again.¡±


    ¡°Last night, she didn¡¯t want to have dinner as well. I was surprised because she never rejects food. Even when she¡¯s angry and upset. I already called the doctor toe to check her, I wonder what the problem is.¡±


    ir could hear them as they spoke but she was too tired and weak to respond. She just closed her eyes and tried to be calm on the inside.


    As Donna and ir spoke, someone knocked on the door. Dn moved to check who it was.


    ¡°Doctor, good evening. Thank God that you are here already.¡± He opened the door and the man went in.


    ¡°Good evening, sir.¡± Donna greeted him.


    ¡°Good evening, Dn, Donna, it¡¯s been a  long time since I saw you. How is she now?¡± He asked Dn.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I ced a warm towel on her head like you instructed and dried her body with another warm towel. She seemed a little calm after that.¡±


    ¡°That is favorable news. I will run some tests on her and send you the results tomorrow with feedback and the necessary medications.¡± The man said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Dn answered.


    The older man went closer to ir and gave her a friendly smile. She smiled back, weakly.


    ¡°Hello, ir. Can you speak? Dn,e and help her up. I want her to sit straight.¡± He sat beside her.


    Dn went to her and gently raised her body and ced a pillow behind her head so that she could sit properly.


    ¡°Thank you. Now, I will ask you a few questions and you will need to answer me. If it¡¯s a no, blink twice, e and if it¡¯s a yes, nod once. ¡± The doctor said.


    One nod.


    ¡°Good.¡±


    The older man asked her questions to which she replied. He took out her blood sample and kept it in a stic bag.


    ¡°I will give you pain relief medication and a fever suspension. They are not drugs that can affect you negatively, they are supposed to help you sleep tonight and feel a little strong before I prescribe anything for you. Is that okay?¡±


    One nod.


    ¡°Alright.¡± He took out the medication from his work bag and handed it to Dn.


    ¡°One each, morning and night. WhenIi prescribes something else, don¡¯t give her anymore. So make sure she takes one tonight, after dinner. Make sure she eats.¡± He instructed.


    ¡°Note, thank you, u doctor, for making time toe here.¡± Dn thanked the man.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. It¡¯s my job anyways, you will be fine, my dear.¡± He assured ir.


    One nod.


    ¡°I should get going now. Goodnight everyone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll escort you out.¡± Donna offered.


    ¡°Oh? Thank you, Donna.¡±


    He followed Donna out of the room.


    Dn sat beside ir, she was looking down at her hands.


    ¡°Hey baby, are you hungry?¡± He held her hand.


    ir looked up at him and blinked twice.


    ¡°You have to eat, ir, please. For my sake.¡± He said.


    ir stared at him for a while and then gave a slight nod.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll ask Donna to prepare your dinner. Okay?¡±


    Another nod. She turned her head to the couch on the far end of the room. She recognized the package as one from her favorite pastry ce.


    Dn noticed what she was staring at and he suddenly remembered that he bought her pastries and cake.


    ¡°Shit! The cake!¡± He ran to get the package. He forgot that he got a mousse cake and that it melts.


    He opened the cake box and saw that it was already melting.


    ¡°ir, I¡¯ll be back in a minute. I need to get this cake in the fridge immediately or it¡¯s gonna melt.¡±


    Dn opened the door and ran out and down the stairs.


    When he got to the kitchen, Donna was there making something.


    He took out the cake box along with the macaron box from the bag and put them in the fridge.


    He sighed deeply when he aplished his mission.


    Donna chuckled.


    ¡°I was trying to save the cake that I got for her at her favorite pastry ce. I¡¯m thankful that she noticed it, if not I would have forgotten about it. And it would melt into the couch.¡± Dnughed.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you remembered then.¡± Sheughed.


    ¡°Yeah. What are you making?¡± He looked into the pot but couldn¡¯t see clearly because of the steam.


    ¡°I¡¯m making some porridge for her but it¡¯s tastier than the regr one because I mixed in the soup I made for her during the day.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow. You know how to feed her more than I do.¡± He scoffed.


    ¡°Of course, maybe when you learn how to cook, you would be able to feed her properly and as you want to.¡±


    ¡°I guess so, I would try it one of these days.¡±


    Donna turned off the gas cooker.


    ¡°That would be nice. I¡¯m done cooking, do you mind taking her food?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    He waited for her to serve the food.


    After she was done, she put it in a tray with cutlery and a ss of water.


    ¡°Thank you, Donna.¡± He took the tray from her.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright. Are you going to skip dinner, sir?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I think so, I¡¯m not hungry. I¡¯m just worried about ir right now.¡±


    She¡¯d like it if she finds out that you didn¡¯t eat tonight, sir.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have to find out,¡± Dn answered.


    ¡°Alright then, but if you feel like eating something, I already made dinner. I packed it in stic packs, they¡¯re in the fridge.¡± She informed him.


    ¡°You do a lot, Donna. Thank you so much.¡± He smiled and left with the food.


    He climbed the stairs carefully, holding the tray steadily.


    Dn didn¡¯t even know when it became dark. He thanked God that their house had power at the moment.


    He walked slowly until he eventually reached the room. He opened the door while carrying the tray on his arm, carefully.


    ¡°ir? I¡¯m sorry I took so long, I was talking to Donna and waiting for her to be done with your food.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She replied weakly.


    Her voice was cracked and raspy and low.


    ¡°You can speak now?¡± He dropped the tray beside her.


    ¡°Yeah, I could but I didn¡¯t have the strength to.¡± She answered.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ir.¡±


    She gave a slight nod.


    ¡°Please eat.¡± He put the tray on herp so that it would be easy to eat.


    ir ate her food slowly. It was as if huge blocks forced their way down her throat. She barely kept a straight face when she swallowed. And the food was also very hot, that bit helps in clearing her throat.


    ¡°Is it hard?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Not really, it¡¯s just my throat. It¡¯s kind of hard to swallow.¡± She responded.


    Her voice was clearer.


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I just want you to eat something and then take your meds. So that you would at least be able to sleep well at night.¡±


    She ate a few more spoons until she could no longer eat.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay, I¡¯m full already.¡±


    The food made her tired, so she couldn¡¯t go on.


    Dn checked the bowl and saw that she ate a good amount of the food.


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯m happy that you at least ate a good portion of the food.  You can stop.¡±


    Dn took the tray from her and put it on the table.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She said,


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡±


    Dn took out the meds and popped two pills in her hands. He handed her a ss of water as well.


    She took the pills and drank the water, slowly, until she finished it.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± Her voice sounded better than before, although it was still weak and low.


    ¡°Why are you thanking me? You are my wife and I¡¯m supposed to take care of you. Besides, I love you and can¡¯t leave you alone.¡± He spoke softly.


    Dn continued, ¡°You remember when I was sick too right? You took care of me, you fed me, you did everything for me, so everything I¡¯m doing is fine by me.¡± He exined.


    ¡± I think I should go to bed, I feel weak and tired.¡±


    ¡°You should rest then. I¡¯ll return this to the kitchen.¡± He pointed to the tray.


    He helped her with the pillow and her head.


    Dn left with the tray.


    He didn¡¯t even bother to eat. It waste at night already and whatever he ate would not digest before he moved into dreand.


    So he drank a ss of apple juice before going back to the room.


    ¡°Shall we go to bed?¡± He asked ir.


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± She answered.


    Dn got into bed and moved closer to ir so that he could cuddle her.


    ir smiled a secret smile and moved close to him as well. She rested her head on his chest.


    ¡°I was so scared when I saw you on the floor earlier. I thought you fainted or something until I rushed to you.¡±


    He told her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I  just couldn¡¯t carry myself at the time. I was weak, as soon as I woke up in the afternoon, I just felt a certain way.¡±


    ¡°Is that how you feltst night?¡± He asked


    ¡°Not really.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Okay then. I have good news for you, ir.¡±


    Dn was on the verge of telling her the progress they made with the case.


    ¡°What is it?¡± She asked.


    ¡°We have made progress with the case,¡± Dn informed her.


    ¡°We have? What do you mean?¡± She looked at him.


    ¡°They found the man that manipted those pictures. And they¡¯re gathering more evidence. We will reveal the truth in two days.¡± He exined.


    ir quickly got up.


    ¡°Really? Are you serious? Did you go to the station? Is that what they said?¡± ir asked too many questions at the time.


    ¡°Woahh Woahh, slow down. Where did all this energye from?¡± He chuckled.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. Dn, this is the best news I¡¯ve received in days. I am so happy right now, finally, we¡¯ll have our peace.¡±


    Even though ir was weak, she expressed her feelings towards the situation. She was happy that everything was going well and that they would be free.


    ¡°Yes, I saw the man. He will testify against Samantha and they also have his voice recordings. I just hope that everything runs smoothly.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Dn, me too. I¡¯m so happy to hear this.¡±


    ¡°And the shocking part is that she¡¯s done other terrible things to people and the person in custody knows most of the information.¡±


    He told ir some of the things that the detective told him.


    ¡°Who would have thought that Samantha could do these things? I can¡¯t believe she was once my friend, we ate and drank together, we slept on the same bed, I¡¯m just so sad. For her and myself because I wasn¡¯t able to change her for the best.¡±


    ¡°No, ir. It¡¯s not your fault. You were the best friend she ever had. Your friendship was genuine, at least on your part. She was the one who made the choice, ir. She had someone like you in her life and still decided to be an evil person, that¡¯s on her. It wasn¡¯t as if you knew she was evil and ignored her, you didn¡¯t. You cannot fix everyone, she should be the one to fix herself and not you. So don¡¯t feel bad for her anymore, you did your part as a friend. And she decided to pay you back with the stunt she pulled. You don¡¯t need someone like that in your life.¡± He exined.


    ir was quiet for a while, trying to assimte everything he said.


    ¡°You are right, Dn. I shouldn¡¯t feel this way. She¡¯s not my friend, she was the one that broke my heart. I should be mad at her and not feel bad.¡± She responded after a while.


    ¡°That is the spirit, you shouldn¡¯t let her have such control over you, you¡¯re better than that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I am. Thank you for reminding me, Dn. You never fail to pull me back up when I¡¯m falling.¡±


    ¡°You too, you always do the same for me. I¡¯m here to do the same thing too. Besides, I love you and can¡¯t watch you hurt yourself with thoughts like that.¡± He said.


    Theyy side by side on their big bed. Her head on Dn¡¯s chest and his hand on her waist, the other hand stroked her hair softly.


    ¡°Thank you, Dn. I appreciate everything I do and say. It goes a long way.¡± Her voice was soft.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, ir. I¡¯m happy to do anything and everything for you.¡± He said.


    She moved closer to him and moaned softly. Dn looked down at her and chuckled.


    ¡°You are such a baby when you¡¯re ill. Look at you purr.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± She smiled.


    They both fell asleep after a few minutes of cracking jokes andughing their brains out.


    ir slept soundly, the medication she took worked well, as the doctor said it would.


    It was as if everything she felt earlier, disappeared. Dn held her all through the night, he didn¡¯t let her go and she didn¡¯t let him go either.

 CHAPTER 64

    The next morning, Dn woke up first. He forgot to ask her if he should stay with her and not go to work.


    He thought deeply about it because he had a very important meeting with an investor from Spain. His wife was also very sick and he didn¡¯t want to leave her. Donna might not be able to watch her like he wants her to.


    He had an idea for the meeting but he didn¡¯t know if the investors would agree to it.


    Dn thought of attending the meeting via a conference call, he already prepared a presentation. So he would just use his office and everything he prepared for the meeting.


    He didn¡¯t feel like it should be a problem if it wasn¡¯t there. The meeting just required a few things that needed to be discussed.


    He spoke to them when he went on his trip, so they had already been briefed about everything.


    Dn quietly left the room to make a phone call to the office. He called his secretary first.


    Meanwhile, ir stirred in her sleep the moment Dn left the bed. She was used to her husband¡¯s arms around her when she was asleep that she could tell when he was no longer there.


    She touched the space beside her and opened her eyes.


    She sighed.


    ir didn¡¯t feel so sick at that moment. She knew she wasn¡¯tpletely okay but she wasn¡¯t as weak as the day before.


    She tried to get up from the bed but felt a slight wave of dizziness, so she rxed for a minute.


    After a minute, she got up and stood on her feet, took a deep breath, and walked into the bathroom.


    Dn went back into the room. He already spoke to his people and they said it was okay for him to do a conference video call. One of his colleagues even encouraged him to stay with his wife.


    He was happy that he would get to stay with his wife and then attend his meeting. That¡¯s what Dn called ¡®killing two birds with one stone.


    When he got into the room, he saw ir on her way out of the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Dn? Aren¡¯t you going to the office today?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m not. I¡¯ll work from home and watch over you at the same time.¡± He grinned.


    ¡°Dn-¡± ir wanted to protest but he stopped her.


    ¡°No. No, ir. You can¡¯t protest, look at you! I¡¯m so tempted to carry you right now because I¡¯m scared you might fall! I¡¯m staying home with you, okay?¡±


    ¡°Fine, I was only concerned.¡± She sniffed, almost crying.


    Dn gave a long sigh and held her, he hugged her as if she was going to break into pieces.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to react that way. I just want to make sure that you¡¯re okay before I go back to the office.¡± He spoke softly in her hair.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand.¡± She answered and hugged him back.


    ¡°Do you want to go back to bed? It¡¯s still early.¡± He asked her.


    Dn was being gentle with her because he didn¡¯t want her to feel sad or feel as if she was bothering him. He liked staying home with his wife.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sleepy. I should go back to sleep.¡± She replied.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get you back in bed.¡±


    He led her to the bed and tucked her in.


    ir stared at him for a while.


    ¡°What? Is there something on my face?¡± He asked, touching his face.


    irughed.


    ¡°Why are youughing?¡± He scoffed.


    ¡°Nothing.¡± She covered her mouth with her hand.


    ir thought his face was too serious, he was hell-bent on taking care of her and making sure she was okay.


    ¡°I just wanted you to smile, your face is way too serious.¡± She answered.


    Dn chuckled.


    ¡°You already seeded, now go to sleep.¡±


    She fell asleep after a few minutes. Dn waited until she was sound asleep before he left the room to his office.


    The meeting waster in the afternoon but he wanted to make sure that everything was ready. And that he was also ready.


    He practiced everything that he was nning to say and show to his audience. It wasn¡¯t necessary but he just wanted to make sure everything was smooth.


    When he was satisfied with his progress he left the office and went downstairs to the kitchen to make some tea for himself.


    Everywhere was quiet and the sun was rising bit by bit, the light reflected in the house. The kitchen and the living room.


    He made some chamomile tea and moved towards the tall ss windows to sip it.


    Dn¡¯s house was grand and was decorated to suit his style, but he promised his wife that he would let her decorate herself, whenever she wanted.


    The reflection of the sunrise gave the house a more picturesque look. It looked like something from a movie.


    ¡°Ahhhh, hmmm.¡± Dn sighed contentedly as he sipped his tea.


    He thought the sunrise was beautiful.


    His mind drifted to what the detective told him that day before. They just had to be patient and trust that Samantha and her aplice will be caught and convicted.


    She wouldn¡¯t know what hit her, she¡¯d be shocked when she finds out the truth.


    Dn thought she was pretty stupid to think that they would sit back and watch them ruin their lives. If she was smart enough, then the fact that they were Lancasters would not give her peace of mind.


    He finished his tea and headed back upstairs to rest before his meetingmenced.


    Dn went back into the room to check ir.


    He moved closer to the bed and saw that she was fast asleep. He admired her sleeping face for a while.


    A broad smile crept upon his face. There was no doubt that his wife was the most beautiful woman he had ever loved in his life, he thought.


    He left her to continue her while he went to take his bath. After which, he wore something casual andid back down on their bed.


    He had hours before his meeting and he still wanted to sleep some more.


    Later in the afternoon, ir got up. She went into the bathroom to take a bath because she was sweaty and ufortable. She found Dn sleeping like a baby beside her.


    She wore a short, brown dress. It was straight and had thin straps.


    She felt strong and didn¡¯t know why Dn made her stay in bed.


    The doctor was yet to call them and give them information in regards to her health.


    ir marched out of the room and headed to the kitchen to put food in her stomach. She felt empty and light.


    She opened the fridge first and sighted the dessert that Dn bought for her. And she was tempted to reach out and eat from it but she knew that she didn¡¯t need it at the moment.


    What she needed was actual food. After raiding the fridge, she found fresh food in stic containers.


    There was fried rice, turkey, white rice, e, and sauce. She warmed bits of everything in the microwave.


    While she waited for her food to warm up, she drank a ss of juice from the fridge.


    ir missed her morning pills, so she decided to take them in the afternoon. And she nned to eat a lot because it was as if she had not eaten for days.


    She went to check the food after a few minutes because it was almost frozen when she put it inside.


    It was still a little cold, so she left it for a while.


    The food finally warmed up and she ate it on the kitchen counter.


    Later, she left the kitchen and climbed the stairs to their bedroom.


    She wanted to take her pills.


    ¡°ir? You¡¯re awake. Where were you?¡± Dn asked her.


    He was on his way downstairs to look for her. He didn¡¯t see her in bed when he stirred and peaked at her side of the bed.


    He checked the bathroom but he didn¡¯t find her. So he thought he should check the kitchen.


    ¡°I was in the kitchen. I was hungry so I wanted to look for food and I ended up raiding the entire fridge.¡± She exined.


    ¡°Oh? Did you just say you were hungry?¡± He asked amusedly.


    It seemed like she was going back to her usual self.


    ¡°Yeah, I was very hungry. I had to wake up because I couldn¡¯t take it anymore.¡±


    She was holding a ss of water for her pills.


    ¡°How do you feel now?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°I feel a little better than yesterday. I was able to have my bath without any help and I was also able to eat without disturbing you. So I guess I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Dn smiled a bit.


    ¡°I guess so, I haven¡¯t heard from our doctor. I guess we¡¯ll know then.¡±


    It was weird how someone who he thought was very sick was now up and running.


    ¡°Yeah, can¡¯t be too sure.¡± She answered him.


    ¡°Yeah, anyway I have a meeting right now, in my office. So I¡¯ll just go and attend it. I¡¯ll be done soon, text me if you need anything. I love you.¡±


    He gave her a quick kiss on her lips before he left for the office.


    ¡°Okay, take care. I love you too.¡± She responded and smiled.


    ir walked down the hallway with a smile on her face.


    She got into the room and headed straight for the pills on the table.


    ¡°Ahhh.¡± She sighed as she sipped thest drop of water.


    She felt refreshed.


    ir went to the bed to rx, she picked up the book that she was currently reading and flipped the pages one by one as she read them.


    She didn¡¯t want to get distracted but her mind wandered off.


    There was just a day left, to reveal Samantha¡¯s true colors to the world.


    She was anxious just thinking about it, they would have to face Samantha.


    ir didn¡¯t know if she was prepared to face her but she knew more than anything that she wanted her to be convicted of her crimes.


    She had ruined lives and destroyed homes already and it was enough.


    The moment she would stop feeling bad was at her doorstep.


    ir continued her book and fell asleep afterwards.Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    Meanwhile, Dn had his meeting in his office. He had discussed everything he wanted to discuss with the investors and stakeholders.


    He even showed them the simple presentation that he made so that they would understand it better.


    They were content and happy with everything that happened and the meeting was over in minutes.


    Dn gave a deep sigh of relief and smiled. Everything was going well, their days of struggle had paid off.


    The only thing left was Samantha and Richard¡¯s case. And soon it would be resolved. Dn could not wait, he wasn¡¯t as anxious as ir, he was ready for them.


    The day went by unusually slow. ir was awake already and Dn was dining with his work. He still waited to get feedback from the doctor.


    Donna was nowhere to be seen. They both wondered where she was but then it was Donna. She was always busy, doing one thing or the other.


    Dn rushed downstairs to get something to eat. His stomach growled. He had skipped dinnerst night and also skipped breakfast in the morning. He only had a cup of coffee.


    ir was also in the kitchen when he got there.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Food.¡± She simply answered.


    ¡°You¡¯re back to your normal self.¡± He muttered.


    ¡°What is that?¡± She poured herself a ss of apple juice.


    ¡°Nothing, can I have some juice too? I¡¯m starved.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure. Should I make you something?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Thank you. Donna said she packed food in containers, ¡°I¡¯ll just warm it up.¡± He said.


    ¡°Yeah, true but I thought you didn¡¯t like packed food. You¡¯re always about fresh stuff.¡± ir teased him.


    ¡°Haha.¡± Dn opened the fridge and took out the containers.


    He took portions of them on a te and heated them in the microwave. It was still fresh because Donna made the foodst night, besides their fridge preserved their food properly.


    He ate his food and cleaned the te. ir was amused, her husband didn¡¯t like to clean the dishes but seeing him do everything himself just because he didn¡¯t want to stress her warmed her heart.


    ir grinned and gave him a back hug.


    ¡°I love you, Dn.¡± She said softly.


    ¡°I love you too.¡± He replied.


    Dn and ir were seated in the living room, it had been a while since they watched a movie together. So Dn prepared snacks and set up a movie for them to watch.


    irid her head on Dn¡¯sp and covered herself with a nket; the living room was cold.


    ¡°Are you okay, ir? Cozy enough?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m good.¡± She smiled at him, he smiled back.


    ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s start the movie.¡±


    Dn pressed y and the movie started, they were using Netflix to stream their movie.

 CHAPTER 65

    The movie went on for almost two hours. This time they finished the movie with their eyes open; they didn¡¯t fall asleep.


    ¡°That was a nice movie.¡± irplimented.


    She let Dn decide everything, from the movies to the snacks.


    ¡°Yeah, it was. I picked it.¡± He answered with pride.


    ¡°Shut up.¡± She smacked his head.


    ¡°Ow, it seems like you¡¯re better now.¡± Heined.


    ¡°Not really.¡± She muttered.


    ¡°Oh really? Howe your fists are working perfectly?¡± He smirked.


    ¡°Ugh, fine. You are so annoying.¡± She groaned.


    Dnughed.


    ir¡¯s phone rang, it was beside her. She picked it up and checked who it was.


    ¡°Richard?¡± She said out loud.


    ¡°What? Why would he be calling you?¡± Dn asked.


    ¡°I have no idea. Let¡¯s find out, Dn. I¡¯ll put it on speaker, so please don¡¯t make any sound.¡± She begged him.


    ¡°Alright! Alright, jeez, what do you take me for?¡± He frowned.


    ¡°You¡¯re gonna ask that now?¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°Why not?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Darn, the phone isn¡¯t ringing anymore. You better pray he calls again, or else it won¡¯t be just my fists, Dn.¡± She threatened.


    While they argued, the phone rang again and ir put her index finger on her lips, telling Dn to be quiet.


    One Dn kept quiet, she picked the call and clicked the speaker icon so that Dn could listen.


    ¡°Hello, ir. Took you long enough to answer the phone.¡± Richard grunted over the phone.


    ¡°Hello. At least I answered, not everyone is jobless to pick calls on the first ring.¡± She retorted.


    ¡°Whatever. I have a deal for you, are you interested?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What does it entail?¡± She eyed Dn.


    Now, Richard did notpletely trust that ir would not betray him. He had betrayed her so he had a gut feeling that she might do something on her own.


    ¡°I¡¯ll give you some information on Samantha. You will help me leave the country and you will make sure that I do not get caught by the police.¡± Richard stated.


    irughed out loud, she couldn¡¯t hold it. To her, Richard would always be one to run away. That was what she saw him as, a coward.


    Dn watched her amusedly.


    ¡°What is funny?¡± Richard asked.


    ¡°You, Richard, you sounded so hrious. I thought you¡¯d n to run away if things don¡¯t go as you both nned. You haven¡¯t released the pictures as well, after your threatening tone and stoic facial expressions. Why is that?¡± She asked.


    ir knew what he was trying to do, Samantha had probably threatened him or made him scared about something. He was trying to push all the me on Samantha but she wasn¡¯t going to have any of that.


    Both of them would get punished ordingly.


    ¡°That is none of your business, ir. Just do as I say, if you don¡¯t want the information then fine, but you will make sure that I leave the country, as safe as possible. If not, your pictures will get out and I¡¯m not joking this time.¡± His time was hard.


    ¡°Threat or what?¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°However you see it.¡± He answered


    Dn just sat there and watched, his hand itched him. He wanted to grab the phone and scream into Richard¡¯s ears. ir held his hands and smiled a bit.


    ¡°Who would have thought that you¡¯d be an arrogant fool. Anyway I agree, you will give me the information that I need and I will make sure you leave safely.¡± She hardened her tone too.


    ¡°Deal. I will send you everything I have before the day ends.¡± He said.


    ¡°Okay, you had better, or else you won¡¯t leave.¡± ir sang.


    ¡°I will and make sure you keep your word too. If not, I will release every single picture.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Deal. I¡¯m hanging up, now.¡± She pressed the red button on her screen.


    ¡°Wow. He¡¯s willing to betray Samantha?¡± Dn asked I¡¯m shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he found out that she wants to betray him. There must be a reason why he¡¯s so desperate. Anyway, it feels good to know that I will betray him too and not keep my word. He cannot escape anymore, I don¡¯t care what he thinks of me after this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we cannot risk letting him go free. He mighte back again and cause trouble.¡± Dn said.


    ¡°That is what I want to avoid.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s wait to see the kind of information that he wants to send.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m so eager to know what he¡¯s going to send.¡±


    ¡°Me too.¡± She smirked.


    They both went back to their movie positions, ir ced her head on hisp. She typed away on her phone while Dn was on the phone with someone from his office.


    Later, he got up and moved to the kitchen to continue his call. His secretary called him to approve some of the things that needed to be done regarding the meeting he had.


    ¡°Congrattions, sir. At the meeting, the investors were happy.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Dn told her what to do before hanging up the call.


    His phone rang again, he checked to see who it was. It was the doctor.


    ¡°Doctor?¡±


    ¡°Mr Lancaster? Afternoon.¡±


    ¡°Good afternoon. Did you find anything? Is she okay?¡± Dn questioned the man.


    Heughed.


    ¡°Your wife is pretty okay, believe it or not, she¡¯s alright. She just had a bit of typhoid fever. That¡¯s why she was so weak. Tell her to call meter. I will send her medications to your house.¡± The older man exined to Dn.


    ¡°Oh, thank God.¡± Dn sighed in relief.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, bye.¡±


    ¡°Bye, doctor.¡±


    They hung up the call.


    ¡°Dn?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, yes?¡± He turned to ir.


    She was beside the kitchen doorway.


    ¡°Have you been on the phone since then?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I just got off the phone with the doctor.¡± He told her.


    Her eyes widened.


    ¡°What did he say?¡±


    ¡°He said that you are pretty okay. But he asked me to tell him to give it to himter. He¡¯ll send all your medications soon.¡±


    ¡°Did  he tell you why he wants me to callter?¡±


    ¡°No, you should call him and find out, whenever you¡¯re ready.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Yeah, okay.¡±


    ¡°So, I just wanna ask, where is Donna?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Dn. Maybe she¡¯s busy or she went grocery shopping again.¡± ir couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think we should check? ra and Aaliyah left for their homest night and they will probably be back next week or so.¡±


    ¡°I think we should check.¡± ir held his hand.


    Dn gave a firm nod. They went outside and walked to the other side of the house.


    Immediately they stepped out of the shades, ir screamed in shock. The sun was scorching and she looked at the sky without thinking.


    The weather was hotter outside and ir wasn¡¯t aware of it because she was always indoors.


    She held her hand over her head as a shield from the sun.


    ¡°Sorry ir, the sun is shining so bright today.¡± Dn used his body to shield her as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, it¡¯s not like it¡¯ll kill me.¡± Sheughed.


    ¡°True. The sun is what you need right now because you¡¯re always inside the house.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    They walked into the small building.


    They had a separate ce for workers. ir didn¡¯t know why Dn built it that way. She didn¡¯t have any problems staying with them in one ce.


    They went to Donna¡¯s room and tapped the door but there was no response and it was locked.


    Just as they wanted to turn back they heard the sound of a car from outside.


    And they rushed outside to check who it was.


    ¡°Donna!¡± ir shouted.


    ¡°Oh! Mrs Lancaster? What are you doing outside? It is quite sunny and you aren¡¯tpletely well.¡± She rushed over to her.


    ¡°My God, Donna, where have you been?¡± ir was exasperated, Dn walked up to them.


    ¡°Good afternoon, sir.¡± Donna greeted him.


    ¡°Donna, where were you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I went to the supermarket and the florist¡¯s ce. I informed you both, I ced a sticky note on the fridge saying that I wouldn¡¯t be around tillte afternoon.¡±


    They both stared at her with their mouths open.


    ¡°You did?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°Yes ma¡¯am. We had so many things we needed at home and I chose to get them today. Do you mind helping me, sir?¡± She asked Dn.


    ¡°Yeah, sure.¡± Dn picked up some of the bags and took them inside.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t see your note, Donna. I didn¡¯t think you would leave us a note, sorry.¡± She apologized.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I should have told your husband but he was busy taking care of you and didn¡¯t want to disturb you, that¡¯s why.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go inside, you must be tired. Dn will help with the bags.¡± ir took her inside.


    ¡°Thank you, Mrs Lancaster.¡± Donna thanked her.


    Dn packed thest of the bags and flowers inside the house.


    ir pulled out a counter stool for Donna to sit on.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Donna, sit, please. I was trying to help, but you look tired and stressed. You should rest, other workers in the house can do these, why do you choose to do them yourself?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m the head, ma¡¯am, I should be the one doing these things,¡± Donna replied while she sat down.


    ¡°Yeah, I know but sometimes you can give the other workers the tasks. And please don¡¯t be so formal with us, especially Dn, he doesn¡¯t like that you speak to him formally. I mean you call me ir and you call him Dn, it¡¯s okay, we neverined, did we?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, ir, I didn¡¯t think it would bother you.¡±Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why not? You talking to us so formally all of a sudden is strange. Was there a reason?¡± ir asked.


    She took a seat in front of her, on the other side of the counter.


    ¡°Oh nothing, I just felt I should. I¡¯m sorry if you were inconvenienced. You both are my bosses and I feel there should be a bit of respect towards you.¡± Donna answered.


    ¡°Who said you weren¡¯t being respectful?¡± ir chuckled.


    Donna chuckled as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Donna. Just be yourself, like you¡¯ve always been.¡± ir squeezed her hands softly.


    ¡°Thank you, ir.¡± Donna smiled.


    Dn came into the kitchen with a big carton of fresh milk, from the farm. He took it straight to the storage.


    ¡°Can you remind me why I decided to carry all of these?¡± Dn asked ir, panting.


    ¡°Because you are the strongest in our midst right now.¡± ir scoffed.


    ¡°I could have called security to help.¡± He sulked.


    ¡°Now that you did carry them, did you die?¡± She tried to hold herughter.


    ¡°Whatever.¡± He muttered and left the kitchen.


    Donnaughed.


    ¡°You do know how to tackle him more than anybody else.¡± She said,


    ¡°Of course, he¡¯s always asking for trouble and I¡¯m ever ready to give it to him.¡± ir giggled and Donnaughed once more.


    ¡°So, is there anything you want to make for dinner?¡± Donna asked ir.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t thought of anything yet and I¡¯m not sure if I can make dinner. ¡± ir told her.


    ¡°Alright, I will make dinner. But I don¡¯t know what to make, any idea?¡± Donna asked.


    ¡°Hmmm, how about spaghetti or mashed potatoes and gravy. Or we could eat some couscous.¡± ir suggested.


    Donna thought for a moment.


    ¡°How about the couscous with roasted salmon? That sounds nice.¡±


    She said,


    ¡°Alright, it wasn¡¯t so bad was it?¡± ir teased.


    Donna chuckled.


    ¡°We might as well get to it.¡±


    They both got up from the counter stool and started cooking.


    It didn¡¯t take long because the dish itself wasn¡¯tplicated and hard to cook. It was quite easy. They were done cooking in just 20 minutes.

 CHAPTER 66

    The whole cooking experience for ir was nothing short of relief for ir. Itpletely relieved her of stress and overthinking.


    Although Donna didn¡¯t let her do much because she wasn¡¯tpletely strong, the little that she did made her cheer.


    In some other households that ir came across in the past, the owners of the house barely interacted with their workers. They didn¡¯t talk to them or ask them how they felt about certain rules and certain things that happened in the house. Everything was just as it is, formality was taken seriously.


    ir didn¡¯t want that in her household. She wanted a family, where everyone is treated with respect and kindness. A ce where even the security guards werefortable, where the workers could make friends and be happy.


    But that didn¡¯t mean that they were going to be tolerated if they abused her act of kindness towards them. What ir hated the most was people who took kindness for hours.


    ¡°The food is done and ready, ir,¡± Donna announced.


    ¡°Alright.¡± ir danced.


    The food smelled so good that ir sighed happily.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get Dn.¡± She told Donna.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll serve them in the ss bowls.¡±


    ¡°Good idea, I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    Dn was in the bedroom, resting and using his phone. He went from Twitter to hispany¡¯s website, continuously.


    The opened to reveal ir, Dn looked up and smiled.


    ¡°There¡¯s my favorite person in the world.¡± He pulled her in for a hug once she got close to him.


    ¡°Really,¡± She giggled as she sat on hisp.


    ¡°Yes, I love you.¡± He kissed her cheek.


    ¡°What?¡± She muttered shyly.


    Dnughed.


    ¡°I know you came here to call me downstairs for lunch.¡± He got up from the bed.


    ¡°Yeah, I did. Now let¡¯s go.¡± She held his hand and dragged him out of the room and down the stairs.


    Donna had already packed some into ss bowls and ced them on the table.


    So, ir took Dn to the table and made him sit.


    He chuckled.


    She took his te and put in some of the food and the beautiful roasted salmon that she made.


    ¡°Woah, this is pretty.¡± He held his cutlery, his mouth watered at the sight before him.


    ¡°I know right. It is a cool dish and I¡¯m not sure we¡¯ve had couscous in this house before. So we decided to make it.¡±


    Dn took a spoonful into his mouth and moaned after 3 seconds.


    ¡°Hmm, God. This is so good, I am so lucky to have two great chefs in my home.¡± That was thest thing he said before he finished his food.


    After they tidied up everything and cleaned the dishes, ir made chamomile tea bags for them and they went back to their bedroom.


    Her phone vibrated on the bed, calling her and Dn¡¯s attention.


    She checked the phone and saw that it was a message from Richard. He had promised to send evidence against Samantha in exchange for letting him go in peace.


    But both ir and Dn knew that Richard wasn¡¯t allowed to go free, maybe Dn would only convince them to reduce his sentence.


    They went through everything he sent and their mouths were left open. Shocked at everything before them, they agreed that Samantha wasn¡¯t joking with them and needed to lock her up as soon as possible.


    She was nning something and none of them knew what it was. All they knew was that it was something big and dangerous.


    ir sent every information to the detective. Her phone rang minutes after.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, good evening.¡± He greeted me.


    ¡°Good evening, detective. I¡¯m pretty sure you already received the messages.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I called. Where on earth did you find all of these? I¡¯m so relieved that this came in, if we had even half of these a week ago, we would have been done with this case.¡± He was exasperated but happy and relieved.


    ¡°Richard, he sent them just a few minutes ago.¡±


    ir exined to him, from when he called, to the whole deal making and to the evidence.


    ¡°Wow, that is some big step he took. It depends on you two, if you want to lighten his sentence or not. You can make a plea on his behalf l since he provided evidence.¡±


    The phone was on speaker, so Dn could hear.


    ¡°But it wasn¡¯t as if he gave us the evidence because he wanted to. I¡¯m sure he realized that it¡¯s either Samantha gets rid of him or she makes him take the fall. He must have known that she wouldn¡¯t give him any reward.¡± Dn retorted.


    ¡°That¡¯s why I said it¡¯s on you, sir. You will and can decide to give him a light sentence or not.¡±  The detective answered him.


    ¡°Right, on my part he deserves to go to jail too and spend whatever time he is given. I don¡¯t really care if he gave us information. If he wanted to give us for everyone¡¯s benefit then he wouldn¡¯t want to escape after all the evil he¡¯s done. It¡¯s not just Samantha.¡± Dn argued.


    ¡°I agree but at least he still gave us information. Oh well, we¡¯ll decide.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Okay, ma¡¯am. I will put these in and submit them tomorrow and then I will prepare the warrant.¡±  Rye detective said.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± She answered.


    ¡°No problem.¡± He hung up the phone.


    ir gave a long sigh and closed her eyes, she smiled.


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± Dn asked, he was fighting his smile too.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy, Dn, and relieved. This whole fiasco is going to end soon.¡±


    ¡°True, we would be free.¡± He smiled and kissed her lips softly.


    ¡°Yeah.¡± She broke the kiss and smiled back at him.


    ¡°I can¡¯t wait to actually marry you again.¡± He grinned and she blushed.


    ¡°Stop it.¡± She moved towards her dresser.


    ¡°I¡¯m serious, ir.¡±


    ¡°I know.¡± She answered.


    ¡°What? You don¡¯t wanna get married? Is it because the contract is expired?¡± He asked.


    ¡°No! No, I just¡­ it¡¯ll be different this time. I¡¯m just a little freaked out. I know the contract ended and I sometimes wondered how we would be. I wondered if we were still actually married, I just thought of weird things.¡±


    Dn walked towards her and wrapped his arms around her frame.


    ¡°Is that why you were acting weird that day? I knew something was up with you. First of all we are still married, second, there is nothing to be scared of. We¡¯re doing this together.¡± He kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sorry but I just suddenly remembered. Your mom talked about it so it kinda triggered me. But it wasn¡¯t her fault though, neither was it ours.¡± She exined.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, ir.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I love you.¡± She snuggled into him and he chuckled.


    ¡°I hope we can now agree that you use me as your teddy bear.¡± He scoffed.


    ir hit his chest and heughed.


    ¡°I love you.¡± He held her tight.


    ¡°Better.¡± She chuckled.


    ¡°When are you going to call the doctor, ir? It¡¯s gettingte already.¡± Dn told her.


    ¡°Uh, soon.¡± She answered.


    ir didn¡¯t forget it, as it was at the top of her list.


    She knew she had to call him soon but she was scared. She also felt that the issue was probably serious and that was why he wanted to talk to her.


    ¡°Oh okay then, I just wanted to remind you in case you forgot.¡± He responded.


    ¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry I won¡¯t forget. I think I should shower first.¡± She said,This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Dn answered and let her go.


    ir went into the bathroom with her phone. She sat on the edge of the jacuzzi and dialed his number.


    ¡°Good evening, doctor, it¡¯s  ir.¡± She greeted, her voice was quiet, she didn¡¯t want Dn to know that she called the doctor on her own.


    ¡°Oh, yes ir. Good evening, how do you feel?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°I feel a bit better, thank you. Dn told me that you wanted to speak to me.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Ah yes. As he already told you, there¡¯s nothing to be scared of. I want you toe down to the hospital soon, there wasn¡¯t enough sample to do a pregnancy test. I think you might be pregnant, ir.¡±


    ir was shocked. Her mouth hung open, she didn¡¯t guess or stop to think that she might be pregnant.


    ¡°What if you¡¯re mistaken, sir? I don¡¯t think I¡¯m pregnant, I don¡¯t feel pregnant or anything.¡± She panicked.


    The manughed.


    ¡°That is why I want you to do the test, I might be mistaken and I might not. And you cannot feel pregnant, ir, only if you are like say 4 or 5 months in already. Depending on the person though.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Oh, okay. I wille for the test.¡± She told him.


    ¡°Good, I¡¯ll be here to receive you, your medications wille in tomorrow.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Okay, thank you, sir.¡± She responded and he dropped the call.


    ir gave a long sigh. She wondered why or how she would be pregnant when they always used condoms and even when they didn¡¯t, she used contraceptives.


    ¡°There¡¯s no way.¡± She muttered.


    She stripped and got into the shower.


    By the time she got out of the bathroom, Dn was asleep. She was in the bathroom for quite a while.


    ir skipped her skincare routine and just climbed into bed.


    She couldn¡¯t take her mind off the fact that she could be pregnant. She and Dn barely spoke about kids. She didn¡¯t know if he was interested in having kids at the time.


    Before she fell asleep, she decided that she would go after Sam and Richard had been taken.  She didn¡¯t want anyplications and decided to avoid any that may arise.


    The next morning, ir woke up first. It was a good day, a day that she would finally be free.


    She smiled when she knew what it signified to them.


    She felt a bit strong but still skipped her workout routine because she wasn¡¯t sure if her body could take the work.


    ir felt good enough to make breakfast though, so she went into the bathroom to brush her teeth first.


    Dn was still asleep, and it was already 6 am. He said he would go to the officeter in the day, say 10 am, and then pick her upter.


    They were going to the police station. The police would issue a warrant for Samantha¡¯s and Richard¡¯s arrest by day break.


    ir had seen the text in Dn¡¯s phone before she slept.


    She decided to leave him to sleep well. He had done enough for her since she was ill. And because she didn¡¯t want him to fall ill as well, leaving him to rest properly was the right thing to do.


    ir decided to shower too and since it was still early, go back to sleep as well.


    It was a quick shower because she already had her bathst night.


    She picked out shorts and a big shirt and went back to bed. Dn immediately grabbed her and wrapped his arms around her.


    ¡°Such a baby, who would have thought.¡± She chuckled quietly and ruffled his hair.


    ir went back to sleep in minutes.


    ~~~~~~~


    ¡°What do you mean he got caught by the police!?¡± Samantha screamed over the phone.


    She had just been informed that one of her partners had been caught by the police.


    She paced around her house, anxiety got the better of her.


    ¡°How did he get caught?¡± She asked.


    ¡°No idea, ma¡¯am.¡± The voice on the receiving end answered.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®no idea¡¯? He¡¯s always with you guys.¡± She squeaked.


    ¡°He was supposed to go get something from his house but he never came back.¡±


    ¡°Shit, what is this? My n was going well! ¡± She screamed and scattered her dining table, destroying everything in sight.


    Samantha sincerely hoped that he had not said anything to the police. He knew almost everything about what they had done and what they did.


    ¡°I hope he doesn¡¯t tell them anything. Can you please find out? And if you can, let me know why and how the police found him.¡±


    ¡°Sure, ma¡¯am.¡±


    She hung up the phone and screamed in anger.


    ¡°Could ir have found me out?¡± She asked herself while she paced about.


    ¡°No no, there¡¯s no way. Richard¡­. ¡±


    Samantha texted Richard, informing him of the issue before them.


    ¡°My n was going normal. No one knew anything and ir was hundred percent fooled by me.¡± She spoke to herself.


    The situation confused her and made her rethink carefully. She sat on her couch and rxed her head on the headrest.


    ¡°If I find out that you lied to me, ir, I will kill you.¡± Her voice was cold and hard.


    She picked up her phone and dialed Richard¡¯s number. She assumed that if ir knew the truth already then it would be possible that it was Richard who informed her.


    Richard picked up on the third ring, he sounded agitated, like someone in haste.


    ¡°Samantha, what is it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°What are you up to?¡± Samantha asked, she was suspicious.


    ¡°Nothing. I heard one of your goons was taken into custody. Aren¡¯t you going to free him?¡± He asked.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t concern you, you¡¯re not part of us. Apparently, there is a rat in our midst and I need you to help me find who it is. I have a feeling that ir knows about me and she might be doing something in the background.¡±


    ¡°If there is a rat in your midst then how does that concern me? You just said that I¡¯m not a part of your group or whatever and I don¡¯t even want to be a part. You can find whoever the rat is on your own. It could be ir but then I¡¯m not sure she knows about you, besides you have a lot of enemies.¡± Richard answered her, trying to y safe.


    Samantha nearly screamed. Everything felt wrong to her and she could feel it.


    ¡°Okay then, you¡¯re probably right. But you see, Richard, if I find out that you have been lying to me, I will end you.¡± She hung up the call.


    No one really knew what she was capable of, not even ir. In fact ir did not know her at all.


    The only reason she became her friend was because ir had no friends and she pitied her and her parents were rich.


    At some point, she actually liked being friends with ir. ir was kind, too kind and she gave out freely. She knew how much ir cherished their friendship and how much she loved her as a friend.


    But she just had to marry the man that she had always wanted.


    Samantha was infuriated when she found out that ir was getting married to Dn. It gave a feeling of hatred towards ir ever since, she simply hated the fact that she would stay in the same house with Dn.


    When she found out that Dn had started to fall for her friend, it increased her hatred towards ir. She tried everything she could to stop it but nothing happened.


    And so her next n was to ruin the love they were growing between them.


    And it worked, or so she thought. She was uncertain about it because nothing was happening, Dn refused to get a divorce. He didn¡¯t want to sign the papers ording to ir and Richard.


    It frustrated her and so she had to think of another n which was to reveal pictures of Dn that wouldpel him. But then the person in charge of it was taken into custody.


    And she couldn¡¯t speak to him. The whole situation seemed like someone was nning everything, secretly.


    Samantha still had one informant, one that would tell her who nned everything.


    She sat on her couch, waiting patiently.

 CHAPTER 67

    The warrant had already been made and the detective and a few policemen headed to Samantha¡¯s house.


    Samantha¡¯s informant had just gotten to the police station by the time they left. He wanted to speak to the guy that was taken and locked up.


    He exined to the man at the front desk but he wasn¡¯t allowed to speak to him. Frustrated and ready to leave after all the pleas, ir and Dn walked into the station.


    The man quickly recognized ir as Samantha¡¯s enemy. It clicked into his mind that she was the one who nned everything. The fact that she was with Dn as well was proof enough.


    He quickly rushed out of the station to call Samantha.


    ~~~~~


    The detective banged on Samantha¡¯s door severally before she opened it.


    She lived in a condominium in an exclusive estate. The building was like that of a hotel, it was elegant and expensive looking.


    He thought that she must have a lot of money to live there or it wasn¡¯t hers.


    ¡°Who are you? And how may I help you?¡± She asked when she opened the door.


    The detective smirked and took out his ID from his wallet, shoving it in her face.


    ¡°I am detective Jones, from the national district. And you are under arrest for defamation, nder and so many others. You are free to call yourwyer because it¡¯ll be tough.¡± He exined to her with joy.


    ¡°What?! There¡¯s no way. What are you talking about? Where is your warrant?¡±Samantha was agitated and anxious already, she had not received the call that she was waiting for.


    ¡°Oh it¡¯s right here. Did you think I came here to drag you for no reason? Oh no ma¡¯am, I don¡¯t waste my time unnecessarily. Cuff her!¡± He took out the paper from the envelope and showed it to her.


    Hemanded one of the officers that stood behind him to cuff her.


    ¡°Wait! What are you doing?! How dare you?!¡± She screamed and attempted to hit the officer.


    ¡°You have quite an attitude for someone who hasmitted lots of crimes. If you hit this man, I will make sure to add an extra year to whatever sentence you¡¯ll be getting in the future. Keep that in mind, ma¡¯am.¡± He warned her.


    ¡°Who sent you, huh? That bitch, ir? She¡¯s the one right? That stupid bitch!¡± She screamed as they dragged her out and into the police car.


    The detective did not answer her because it wasn¡¯t necessary. He already sent another unit to pick up Richard and they should already be on their way back to the station.


    Meanwhile, Samantha¡¯s phone rang severally, but she had already been taken and couldn¡¯t answer it. It rang continuously on her couch.


    The detective sighed in relief when she finally kept quiet. No one paid any attention to her, so she had no choice but to keep her mouth shut.


    Samantha on the other hand had a feeling that ir was involved in her arrest. She kept staring out the window, her n failed terribly and there was nothing she could do about it anymore.


    The drive to the police station wasn¡¯t as long as it usually was because the driver was really fast.


    ir and Dn were already waiting at the station. Dn kept pacing while ir sat in one of the chairs in the waiting room. Her palms were folded together.


    The detective came into the roomter.


    ¡°Dn, good afternoon, ir. We finally got her.¡± He shook hands with them.


    ir got up immediately she saw the detective, she held Dn¡¯s arm for support.


    ¡°Really? Where is she?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°You!¡± Samantha rushed in immediately andid eyes on ir.


    She wanted to pull her hair but Dn blocked her from doing so.


    ¡°Hold her still!¡± The detectivemanded the police men behind her. They made sure she was properly binded before holding her arms, preventing her from attacking ir again.


    ¡°You lied to me! I thought you hated him?!¡± Samantha could not hide her shock and annoyance towards the situation.


    She had been fooled the whole time. She knew ir was smart but she didn¡¯t know Dn would help her out too.


    ¡°Really? If we start to call out liars, I think you would pass out as the biggest one on earth right now. I thought we were friends, Sam.¡± ir spoke as calmly as she could.


    She felt a surge of anger immediately sheid eyes on Samantha. She wanted to hit her on the face but decided to control herself. ir clenched and unclenched her fists.


    ¡°You are the fucking liar. And no, you were never my friend, especially when you took Dn from me!¡± Samantha shouted.


    ¡°Sure, except you are the snake in this building. The biggest deceiver on the entire. You have lied to me for years! You have deceived me and my entire family who epted you and treated you like their own! My God, Sam, you are so wicked and evil. I took Dn from you? When was there ever a time you told me you had feelings for him or whatever? Was I supposed to read your mind?! You are the sickest person I¡¯ve ever met.¡±


    ir stood in front of her, all the energy that she wanted to suppress slowly made its way out of its hiding ce.


    ¡°Shut up! You stupid bitch! I hate you so much! You have had everything so easy and you always had that stupid sick smile on your face every damn time. I wanted to break you and see you actually cry your senses out. You deserve sadness for putting me through hell!¡± Samantha screamed.


    ¡°And I loved you genuinely, as a friend would love her friend. I had everything easy? Did you even know me at all? I had to work my way into everything! And then I had to marry someone I didn¡¯t even know for my family¡¯s sake! No offense, baby. But guess what, he turned out to be a wonderful person, so I don¡¯t regret it. You already made me cry, you already put me through hell and where has that gotten you? I wish I knew this side of you from the beginning. And no, I deserve happiness, why? Because I¡¯ve been nothing but good to you, I¡¯ve been there for you when everyone else abandoned you. When you were alone and afraid, ir was fucking there! And you stand here to tell me shit?! You are insane!¡± ir screamed at her.


    Hurt and rage mixed together with every word that came from her mouth.


    ¡°You almost destroyed me, Samantha. You almost destroyed my husband too. If you say you loved him then you wouldn¡¯t have tried to hurt him. But the only thing you have always cared about is yourself and no one else. It¡¯s so sad that you never stopped to think about our friendship. You never even for once spoke to me about all the hurt that you said I caused you, but that is on you. I don¡¯t care and it¡¯s none of my business. You will have to pay for what you have done to us.¡± ir¡¯s voice went back to being calm.


    ¡°Did Richard tell you? He toodbyou everything right? That slimy bastard and son of a bitch. So you all nned all of this against me? Even you, Dn? You really love your wife huh? Well, I hope you all rot in hell. Fuck you!¡±


    She shouted and attempted to hit Dn with her fist but ir pushed her away.


    ¡°I will make you pay Samantha. You messed with the wrong family, you really shouldn¡¯t mess with the Lancasters in your next life because I will be watching you. And I will follow you to the end of the world when you try to run away. I will ruin your entire life, I swear.¡± His voice was dangerously low and calm.


    It made Samantha break into a sweat.


    ¡°Take her away.¡± The detective ordered them.


    ¡°Let me go! Please, forgive me Dn. I didn¡¯t want to hurt you but she made me do it. She took you away from me.¡± She cried.


    ¡°You are sick.¡± He told her before theypletely dragged her out of sight.


    ¡°My God, she¡¯s gone, she needs mental help, detective.¡± irmented.


    The man was surprised that ir still cared about her even after finding out about what she did to them.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that.¡± He answered.


    Just then, Richard walked into the waiting room.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the devil himself.¡± Richard smirked, he was referring to Dn.


    Dnughed so hard immediately that everyone kept staring at him with amused looks.


    ¡°I am so d that you acknowledged that. At least you tried to amend your ways, so I will notpletely destroy you.¡± Dn smirked.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    ¡°I thought we agreed to not send me to jail, ir? What happened to your promise?¡± He asked.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t innocent Richard, you have done evil things that deserve punishment and so I cannot let you go free.¡± ir told him.


    ¡°Wow, I¡¯m guessing this devil here made you do it.¡±


    ¡°I will not tolerate you calling him a devil, I made the decision on my own.¡± She answers him.


    ¡°Whatever, you both deserve each other.¡± He answered.


    ¡°Oh yes we do, thank you for thatpliment.¡± Dn held her hand tight.


    Richard scoffed as he was being dragged into a holding cell.


    The detective turned to them.


    ¡°Thank you for helping out in this investigation. I appreciate it.¡± The detective shook their hands.


    ir was still devastated by the confrontation between herself and Samantha. It hurt her to see her ex friend in the situation she was in. Binded with cuffs and held like an animal about to be ughtered.


    But she had to let her go. Samantha was no longer a part of her life and it would do ir good to forget about her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, ir.¡± Dn helped her up from the seat and held her hands.


    She turned to the detective.


    ¡°Thank you for your help.¡± She said to him,


    ¡°We will take it from here, ma¡¯am. You are free now.¡± The man smiled faintly.


    ir gave a small nod, before she followed Dn out of the building and into their car.


    Immediately ir got into the car, she burst into tears.


    ¡°What is wrong, ir?¡± He pulled her closer to him.


    ir cried while Dn patted her back and whispered soothing words in her ears.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my love. It¡¯s okay, we¡¯re okay.¡± He said.


    ¡°Thank you, Dn. I wouldn¡¯t have done this without you.¡± She told him as she wiped the tears from her eyes.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have done this without you too. You were so brave, I¡¯m so proud of you.¡± Dn told her with a smile on his face.


    ¡°Thank you but can we go home?¡± She tried to smile back.


    ¡°Sure, we can. Let¡¯s go.¡± He answered.


    Dn drove back home and ir immediately went into the house. She wanted to sleep because she had a terrible headache.


    Donna wasn¡¯t in the house, probably in her room, Dn thought.


    He made himself a cold espresso


    coffee with lots of ice in it. Dn went outside, to the verandah precisely.


    He sighed after the first sip.


    ¡°So nice.¡±


    His phone rang in his pocket and he picked it up to check who it was. It was his dad.


    ¡°Good afternoon, dad.¡± Dn greeted him.


    ¡°Afternoon, I saw the news, you caught a notorious thief who happened to be a friend of your wife. Isn¡¯t that a disgrace?¡± He scoffed.


    ¡°Not now, dad. Can you please save all of this for some other time? I really cannot speak much right now, thank you.¡± He answered.


    Dn¡¯s father wasn¡¯t satisfied with the fact that he did not ask him for his help. So he wanted to do everything in his power to frustrate him, it wasn¡¯t as if he meant any real harm.


    ¡°Now you¡¯re busy? If you had let me help you, this would have been over a long time ago. And we would all be sipping cognacs right now, isn¡¯t that so?¡± The manughed richly.


    ¡°Yeah,ugh all you want, it¡¯s funny.¡± Dn muttered.


    ¡°I have to go now, dad.¡± He informed his dad.


    ¡°Yeah, okay. At least you made sure she was arrested, you are free to go.¡± He hung up the call.


    Dn groaned loudly, frustrated to the core already, he knew what his father was doing.


    He gulped thest of his coffee and climbed the stairs slowly. Just as he was about to reach thest step at the top, the doorbell rang.


    He groaned once more and ran down the stairs.


    ¡°Who is there?¡± His voice boomed clearly throughout the house.


    Dn peeped through the hole and saw a delivery man with his security guard beside him.


    ¡°Delivery sir.¡± The man answered and Dn opened the door.


    ¡°How may I help you? What is he delivering, Harold?¡± He asked his guard.


    Dn was trying to be cautious because he knew Samantha was crazy and could try to harm them onest time.


    ¡°He said he doesn¡¯t know what¡¯s inside but he was told to handle it with care. He also said Mr Ernesto sent him, sir.¡± Harold answered.


    ¡°Ah, Ernesto. Alright then, I know what it is. Thank you.¡± He collected the package from the man and he left with Harold behind him.


    Dn went back inside to check the package. He sat on the couch and ced the package on the table in front of him.


    He opened it and saw a bunch of papers and ribbons and gift stuffing. He opened everything and brought out a small, ck velvet box.


    He opened the box and saw the rings inside it.


    ¡°Woah!¡± He eximed.


    They were absolutely stunning, a mixture of simplicity, ss, beauty and wealth. If he could call it ¡®money¡¯ then he would because it reeked of it.


    They were so beautiful that he loved them immediately and he set his eyes on them.


    ¡°Damn, Ernesto, are you some kind of genie?¡± He chuckled as he pulled out his phone to dial his number.


    ¡°Mr. Lancaster, have you received your package sir?¡± Ernesto asked him. He knew that Dn would call him, he was expecting the call.


    ¡°Ernesto, you are some kind of genius. I love them and I know that she would love them too. Thank you so much.¡± Dn grinned at the rings before him.


    He couldn¡¯t stop staring at them.


    ¡°It¡¯s no problem, sir. I wanted to give you something that many would envy but cannot possess. That is a limited edition, there is only one of that kind.¡± He exined.


    ¡°Wow! Thank you so much.¡± Dn genuinely thanked him.


    ¡°You are wee, I should go now. I have work to do sir, thank you for patronizing me!¡± He eximed.


    ¡°No problem, bye.¡± Dn hung up the phone.


    Dn kept admiring the rings until his eyes hurt him. The rings had slices of diamond cuts, it was hard to exin it but it was as if those precious stones were sliced and used to form a ring. It was simply gorgeous.


    He decided not to show ir yet, until they were getting married.


    ¡°Mr, Lancaster?¡± Donna called.


    ¡°Donna? How are you? You weren¡¯t in the house when we got back from the station.¡± Dn told her.


    They had exined to her before they left the house. She knew everything at the moment.


    ¡°I¡¯m very well, I was resting. I see you have something there.¡± She moved closer to sit beside him on the couch.


    Dn grinned.


    ¡°Yeah, I have a gift for ir.¡± He opened the box and showed the rings to Donna.


    ¡°Wow! They are so beautiful! ir would love them so much.¡± Donna agreed with him.


    ¡°I know right, I had them made when I went on a trip. I just got them back today.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Oh, they¡¯re stunning.¡± She cooed.


    ¡°Yeah, like ir. I n on marrying her again, Donna, with this ring.¡± He picked out the smaller ring. It was a bit different from his own ring.


    Hers was more feminine and beautiful and simple, just as she loved them.


    ¡°Dn, wow, that is amazing. My God, so much has happened that I can hardly keep up. I am so happy for the both of you because you came out stronger than before. I am so relieved for you both.¡± Donna smiled.


    Tears pricked the corners of Dn¡¯s eyes but heughed it off.


    ¡°Thank you, Donna. I¡¯m happy too, that I got a chance with someone like ir.¡± He said.


    ¡°She has changed your life for the better, sir. You are a different person now, in a good way.¡± Donna affirmed.


    Dn sighed and wiped a tear from the corner of his left eye.


    ¡°I want to surprise her with these, I won¡¯t show her now, until we¡¯re ready to get married. She will see it when I put it on her finger.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°I agree. She¡¯ll be shocked when she sees it.¡± Donna agreed.


    ¡°I just love that woman.¡± Dnughed.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she loves you too. I have to get back to work now.¡± Donna got up to leave.


    ¡°Thank you, Donna.¡± Dn smiled at her.


    Donna left him and went to theundry room.


    Dn packed the ring and everything into its ce and took it to his office. He hid it in a shelf in his office but then he took it out and decided to keep it in his safe because someone might see it while cleaning or something.


    He went back upstairs to check up on ir, she said she had wanted to sleep. When he got to the room, she was still fast asleep and she was wearing his shirt, he chuckled.


    ¡°You, teddy bear.¡± She hugged a huge pillow as if she was hugging Dn.


    Heid beside her and removed the pillow, recing it with his body.


    Before Dn knew it, he fell asleep too.

 CHAPTER 68

    The next day, ir prepared to go to the doctor¡¯s office for her pregnancy test and check up.


    Dn had already left for work early that morning, leaving ir alone in bed.


    ¡°Donna, I¡¯ll be going for my medications and my checkup. I¡¯ll be backter.¡± She informed Donna as she passed through the kitchen.


    ¡°Alright, be careful and take care.¡±


    ¡°Sure, bye.¡± ir took her car key from the drawer where they kept the car keys.


    ir had not driven since forever and she kind of missed it because she could do things herself when she drove around.


    When she got to the hospital, she bumped into Tamara.


    ¡°ir!¡¯ Tamara screamed.


    ¡°Tamara.¡± ir grinned.


    They hugged each other.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Tamara asked.


    ¡°Oh, I came for a check up and to collect some medications. How about you?¡± ir asked her.


    ¡°I came to collect the kids¡¯ prescription, they are kind of down with some weird infection that they caught in school.¡± Tamara answered.


    ¡°Oh my goodness, I¡¯m so sorry about that. Are they getting better at least?¡± ir asked, genuinely concerned.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay ir. They are getting better but they aren¡¯t so active around the house anymore. Their dad decided to stay home with them today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my poor babies. I¡¯d like to see themter, is that possible?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°Really? Are you sure?¡± Tamara asked, surprised. She didn¡¯t expect ir to want to see them.


    ¡°Yes, of course. I also need you to do me a favor.¡± ir answered with a smile.


    ¡°Oh, okay. That¡¯s fine, why don¡¯t I wait for you to finish and then we can leave together. I¡¯ll head over to the pharmacy to get their medications, I should be back before you¡¯re done.¡± Tamara suggested.


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure. I¡¯ll be back soon, I¡¯ll just wait in the waiting room, Incase you¡¯re not done. ¡± Tamara began to walk away.


    ¡°Alright, thank you!¡± ir shouted and walked towards the doctor¡¯s office.


    She knocked twice and opened the door.


    ¡°Ah, ir. It¡¯s good to have you, how do you feel today?¡± He asked her.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. I feel better, the medication you gave me that night had really worked well. I¡¯m not sure I need more.¡± ir answered.


    Heughed.


    ¡°I agree but let us get on with this test now. There¡¯s someone waiting for you in theb, she will run the test for you.¡± He gestured outside the door.


    ¡°Okay.¡± She left the office and went to theb.


    The test didn¡¯t take long, it was over before she knew it. And she went back to the doctor¡¯s office.


    ¡°I will send you the results via mail or do you want toe for it?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Email please, thank you.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Okay. I will hold onto your prescription until I see the result of your test.¡± He told her.


    ¡°Alright, sir. Thank you and have a nice day.¡± ir got up to leave.


    ¡°Have a nice day.¡± He smiled warmly as she left.


    ir left the office and headed for the waiting room.


    ¡°ir, you¡¯re done.¡± Tamara called her.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m done. We should get going now.¡±


    They left the hospital and drove to Tamara¡¯s house,  ir followed behind her.


    Tamara¡¯s house was a long distance away from the hospital and even her mother¡¯s house. They arrived at her house in 45 minutes and that was because they drove faster than usual.


    Her house was beautiful, it almost resembled her mother¡¯s. She parked in her driveway and ir parked outside the house, beside the entrance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Tamara led her inside their house.


    The house was really beautiful and clean too, the living room wasrge. There were toys stacked up in a corner of the living room. There was a mini dining table set in another part of the living room, obviously for the kids.


    ¡°I¡¯m home!¡± Tamara shouted.


    Secondster, ir heard tiny footsteps running towards them.


    ¡°Momma.¡± Lydia called her and wrapped her arms around her thighs.


    ¡°Yes, baby. Look who¡¯s here.¡± Tamara moved a bit so that the little girl could see ir.


    ir waved at her with a smile and Lydia¡¯s face lit up immediately.


    ¡°Auntie ir!¡± She screamed and ran to hug her.


    ¡°Lydia, my darling.¡± ir hugged her tight.


    ¡°Wow, you¡¯re in our house. She¡¯s in our house mommy.¡± Lydia squealed with so much happiness, ir had never seen such a happy kid. Especially one that was ill, she couldn¡¯t help but smile so hard.


    ¡°Yes she is hun.¡± Tamaraughed.


    ¡°Come, sit down.¡± Lydia held ir¡¯s hand and led her to the couch.


    ¡°Thank you, dear. So, where¡¯s Brian? Your mom told me that you and your brother were a little wishy washy.¡± ir told her.


    ¡°Brian is asleep, with daddy. I saw mommy¡¯s car from my room window and that¡¯s why I came down. What is wishy washy?¡± She asked, trying not tough.


    ¡°Oh, okay. It¡¯s when we don¡¯t feel too good inside of us, when our bodies are weak and we¡¯re not active.¡± She exined to the kid.


    ¡°Ohhh, I guess I¡¯ll use wishy-washy now. I missed you auntie ir, where is my uncle?¡± She hugged ir again.


    ir carried her onto herps and held her.


    ¡°Your uncle is in the office, he said he had work to do. I will make sure he sees you, okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, I understand. My daddy has work to do too, everytime, but he stayed with us today! I missed him too.¡± Her voice was soft and almost quiet.


    Tamara just stood in a corner watching her smart kid talk to an adult. She grinned widely, sometimes she wondered if the girl was actually just 5 because she sounded like 10 and above.


    Lydia was a smart kid, right from when she was born. She did things that some other kids had a hard time doing.


    ¡°Okay now, it¡¯s time for auntie ir to have a chat with mommy. Can you go upstairs and do your thing? Or do you wanna watch tv here?¡± She asked Lydia.


    ¡°I wanna watch tv here!¡± She shouted, she was so energetic for a kid who was down with an illness.


    ¡°Alright, kiddo. I¡¯ll help you with that.¡± Her mom turned on theirrge tv and tuned it to a cartoon show on Netflix.


    ¡°Yay!¡± Lydia screamed and jumped out of ir¡¯sp, turning all her attention to the screen.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry ir, this is how my kid tends to react around her favorite show.¡± Tamara sighed.


    ¡°Oh no, it¡¯s okay. She¡¯s a kid, you can¡¯t stop that, besides you know that kids tend to get happy with every little good you do for them, that¡¯s what makes them so special.¡± She grinned at Lydia, whose full attention was on her show.


    Tamara stared at ir with admiration and amusement.


    ¡°What?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°Oh, nothing. Just thinking of how great a mom you would be. Not everyone knows how to act around children.¡±


    Tamara was right, everyone had different ways of reacting to things. But knowing that you can act normally when you¡¯re around kids in any situation is a bonus point.


    irughed.


    ¡°Yeah, right.¡± She scoffed.


    ¡°So, what did you want to talk to me about?¡± Tamara asked.


    ¡°Dn¡¯s birthday is in a few days. And I want to throw a surprise party for him.¡± She told her.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s so true. I agree that we should do something for him. He doesn¡¯t really celebrate his birthdays, you see. Sometimes he woulde over to my mom¡¯s house to have dinner or he would have lunch with his mom or hang out with his friend.


    He was a lone ranger then, but now he has you to celebrate with.¡± Tamara grinned.


    ¡°Wow, I didn¡¯t know. Was it that bad?¡± ir asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, we all think he preferred it that way. Forgive my manners, ir, but would you like anything to eat or drink? Water, juice, coffee, cookies, brownies, scones, anything?¡± She asked her.


    ¡°Water is fine, I¡¯m actually thirsty.¡±


    ¡°Okay then,ing right up. Let me know if you need anything else.¡± Tamara answered while she poured her a ss of water and handed it to her.


    ¡°Thank you.¡± ir downed two sses of water.


    She was making a sandwich for Lydia, for lunch. Brian was still asleep with his dad.


    ir and Tamara discussed more about the whole surprise party before ir left.


    She enjoyed her ride back home, the city was lit up with different colored lights and everyone seemed to be having a good time. She even passed by her supposed apartment, sheughed when she remembered all they had to go through so that Samantha wouldn¡¯t find out what they were doing.


    ir had a goodugh.


    She got home when it was almost dark everywhere. She nned to have a shower, to feel rxed.


    As usual, their house was lit up from the beginning to the end; from the gates to the main house.


    She drove the long and straight road to the main house and parked her car in theirrge garage.


    Sometimes she wondered if her husband made illegal money; he was too wealthy. But ir of all people knew that it was because he worked so hard. The man barely slept and barely had time for himself. One of the reasons why she was happy that he stayed with her was because he would also rest and eat well.


    Sometimes she felt bad for him, he worked several hours and would get back really tired. He wouldn¡¯t even chat with her or y with her, they barely even had sex then. It was like she lived alone. It was a sad experience at that time.


    ¡°Donna?¡± She called.


    The house was empty, Donna wasn¡¯t in the house but as usual, dinner was ready.


    ir climbed the stairs to their bedroom. She undressed and took a long shower. When she finished, she saw Dn watching her by the door with a smirk on his handsome face.


    ¡°Jesus Christ! Dn! What the hell?! You fucking scared me!¡± She sshed some water on him.


    Dyalnughed loudly, like a maniac.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?¡± Sheughed, as she got out of the shower.


    ir wrapped herself with a robe and dried her hair with a towel.


    ¡°I missed you and had toe back early.¡± He undressed slowly in front of her.


    ir attempted to leave but he held her back.


    ¡°And where do you think you¡¯re going?¡± He whispered in her ear.Property ? 2024 N0(v)elDrama.Org.


    ¡°To dress up?¡± She knew what he was trying to do and she was too tired to y with him.


    The whole pregnancy talk with the doctor scared her a little.


    ¡°But I just got here, besides I still have to punish you for what you did in the kitchen.¡± He smirked.


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go now, I will repeat it.¡± She threatened.


    Dn scoffed and let her go.


    ¡°Good boy.¡± Sheughed and went into the room to dress up, she wore shorts and a crop top.


    ir checked her phone, in case she received her email already and she did.


    She said a silent prayer before opening the message. She really hoped that wasn¡¯t pregnant but her prayer was not answered.


    She was three weeks pregnant.


    ir¡¯s hand trembled as she ced the phone on her bed. She switched it off and climbed into the bed and sobbed quietly.


    Dn came out of the bathroom a few minutes after and saw that ir was already asleep.


    He decided to leave her and not wake her up. He wore his sleep wear and went downstairs for dinner.


    Aaliyah and ra hade back to the house, Donna had already served his food and ced it on the table for him.


    He ate his food and put the dishes in the dishwasher when he was done.


    Dn headed back upstairs and fell asleep.

 CHAPTER 69

    ir and Tamara nned Dn¡¯s surprise party for days, it helped take her mind off the fact that she was pregnant. She kept it a secret and did not tell anyone about it. Dn¡¯s birthday was in two days and she was almost ready for it, the oy thing that bothered her was the news of her pregnancy.


    ir spoke to her doctor already and she begged her not to tell anyone about it yet.


    She was arranging her closet when her phone rang, it was her mom. She picked the call and put it on speaker.


    ¡°Hello? Mom?¡± She called.


    ¡°Hello, my dear. How are you? I am really sorry that I haven¡¯t called you. I saw the news about Samantha.¡± Her mom said.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, mom. How are you? Samantha used us, mom.¡± ir told her.


    ¡°I¡¯m very well, ir. Why don¡¯t we have dinner tomorrow? We can talk better, I hope you are okay? I know how close you two were.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, sure mom. I¡¯ll let Dn know and I¡¯m fine mom.¡± ir said.


    She arranged thest of her clothes and moved to Dn¡¯s side of the room.


    ¡°Alright, I will be home tomorrow, I¡¯d like for you toe help me prepare dinner.¡±


    ¡°Sure mom, I¡¯ll be there.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, my dear, goodnight.¡±


    ¡°Goodnight mom.¡± She replied and her mom hung up the phone.


    ir gave a long sigh, Dn¡¯s side wasn¡¯t too scattered like hers.


    When she was done, she went downstairs to have dinner.


    Donna was there, doing things here and there. She already made dinner and set the table for ir.


    ¡°Donna, can I talk to you?¡± She asked her.


    The issue of the pregnancy bothered her and she needed to tell someone.


    ¡°Sure, we can talk. Are you alright?¡± Donna left all that she was doing and walked towards ir.


    ir didn¡¯t even know how to start exining, she just looked down at her feet. Tears pricked the corners of her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± Her voice came out weaker than she wanted it to.


    ¡°Ohh, my dear,e here.¡± She held ir and led her to the counter stool.


    ir sat down and wiped her tears with her fingers.


    ¡°When did you find out? And how far along are you?¡± Donna asked.


    ¡°I found out a few days ago and it¡¯s already been three weeks. I wonder how they managed to spot it.¡± ir¡¯s voice broke into another sob.


    ¡°Oh my dear, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t panic, did you tell him?¡± Donna rubbed her back soothingly.


    ¡°No, I haven¡¯t told him. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s going to feel about it. We¡¯ve never had conversations about kids or about being pregnant. I don¡¯t know how he¡¯s going to react, I really don¡¯t want it to cause an issue.¡± irid her doubts and fears about it.


    The whole thing ate her up inside and she couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    ¡°First of all, you won¡¯t know his reaction if you don¡¯t tell him. You can¡¯t expect him to know anything when you don¡¯t tell him, right? I understand how scared you must feel and it¡¯s okay but isn¡¯t it better to share your fears with him? Dn isn¡¯t the same as before and you know it. I believe that he loves you a lot and is willing to do anything and everything for you, trust me on that my dear, hmm?¡±


    ir sniffed and wiped her tears.


    ¡°Thank you, Donna. You¡¯re right, I should tell him. He¡¯s my husband after all and he¡¯s the father of this child. And yeah, I know he loves me a lot and loves him too. I just hope he doesn¡¯t get mad.¡±


    Donna pulled her in for a warm hug.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, my dear, it¡¯ll be fine. Now I want you to eat and I¡¯m so happy for you. I will take care of you to the best of my abilities, just let me know when you need something. Aaliyah and ra are here too, please let us know if you need anything.¡± Donna told her.


    ¡°Thank you, Donna, I appreciate this.¡± ir hugged her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± She hugged her back.


    ir gave her a small smile before leaving the table.


    As she took her seat, the doorbell rang. She got up to check but figured that it had to be Dn but she peeped through the hole to make sure that it was him. Then she opened the door.


    ¡°Wee, Dn.¡± She took hisptop and it¡¯s charger.


    Dn stepped into the house and kissed her lips. ir rarely opened the door for him but when she did he never failed to greet her with a kiss.


    ¡°How are you, my love? I missed you today.¡± He grinned.


    ir wasn¡¯t really in the mood but she tried to not show it. So she faked a smile and slowly untangled herself from his hold.


    ¡°I¡¯m very well, Dn. How are you?¡± She asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired, honestly. But everything¡¯s okay, you sound tired, are you alright?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Alright, sorry. You should take a bath and I¡¯m okay. I¡¯ll just take this to your office.¡± She left for his office.


    Her behavior felt off to Dn, but he decided to shake it off. He thought she was tired or something and shouldn¡¯t think too much of it.


    ¡°Wee, sir.¡± Donna greeted him.


    ¡°Thank you, Donna. How are you?¡± He asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m very well, thank you. Was she about to have dinner?¡± He referred to the food on the table.


    ¡°Yes sir, she was.¡± Donna answered.


    ¡°Oh. Is she okay?¡± He asked again.


    ¡°Yes sir, she¡¯s okay. Maybe a little tired but I think she¡¯s alright.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡±


    ir came down the stairs and went straight to the table to have her dinner.


    Dn and Donna watched as she walked towards the table.


    Dn left the kitchen and went upstairs to freshen up.


    ir ate her food silently and when she was done, she packed everything on the table and took it to the kitchen.


    ¡°Thank you again, Donna.¡± ir told her before she went to the bedroom.


    Dn wasn¡¯t in the room when ir got there, he was inside the bathroom. ir checked her phone for messages and she saw a message from Tamara. She informed her that everything was ready for the surprise party and everyone that they wanted to invite had been informed already.


    ir was relieved when she read the message.


    She waited for Dn toe out of the bathroom so that she could tell him about the dinner at her parent¡¯s ce.


    She scrolled through her phone until Dn came out.


    He was dripping with water and he had only a towel wrapped loosely around his wait. He dried his long hair with a towel and went into the closet to pick out his sleep wear.


    ir already took her bath when she got back from Tamara¡¯s house. She wore a long, white, sleeveless dress that had a v neckline.


    Dn came out wearing only pajama pants.


    He smirked when he caught ir staring at him.


    ¡°I know that look in your eyes.¡± He picked up ab andbed his hair.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± She asked him because she honestly didn¡¯t know what he was talking about.


    Dn jumped on the bed and trapped ir, his hands on both sides of the bed.


    ¡°Dn-¡± ir wanted to protest but she couldn¡¯t, Dn cut her off.


    ¡°I miss you, ir and I want you.¡± His eyes were hooded with desire, something that ir was used to.


    He almost had that look at anything he stared at her.


    ¡°Dn I¡¯m-¡± He cut her off again.


    ¡°Tired? You¡¯re never tired, you¡¯re always ready for me, for us. I¡¯ll ask you only once, are you sure you¡¯re okay?¡±


    ir looked deeply into his pretty blue eyes, eyes that sucked her in whenever she stared into them.


    ¡°Yes, Dn. I¡¯m okay, just tired.¡± She answered.


    ¡°Okay then. I¡¯ll leave you alone.¡± Heid on his back and picked up his phone.


    ¡°My mom said we shoulde to the house for dinner tomorrow.¡± She informed him.


    ¡°Oh! That¡¯s nice, I¡¯ll be there after work.¡± He responded.


    ¡°Thank you, I¡¯ll text you the time.¡± She answered.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to thank me, ir. Your parents are mine too.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I guess so.¡± They spent the rest of the night in silence.


    ir fell asleep first, Dn typed aggressively on his phone.


    He spoke to the detective and they had been called for Samantha¡¯s trial. There were so many other things they revealed after she was caught. She almost killed a man and shemitted arson.


    Samantha was definitely going to spend time in jail, Richard too.


    He nced over at ir¡¯s side and saw that she was already asleep.


    He knew that ir wasn¡¯t okay, she was worried about something and it was clear. And for some reason unknown to him, she chose to keep it a secret.


    He stared at her sleeping frame for a while, a smile slowly began to form on his face. He couldn¡¯t get angry at her no matter how hard he tried to.


    He thought about proposing to her again after the dinner with her parents. Dn would ask her to marry him again, in front of her parents.


    It was a good idea and he would use another engagement ring. He felt that  the old one wasn¡¯t meant to be used, because of what happened that day. He would always be reminded of the events of that day whenever he looked at it.


    So he already got another one that he would use instead, it was beautiful.


    He couldn¡¯t stay far away from his wife, so he pulled her close to him, so he spooned her. She snuggled even closer to him and he chuckled.


    ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t in the mood.¡± He muttered.


    He fell asleep soon after.


    As usual, ir woke up without her husband beside her, he had already left for work.


    She got out of bed and sat in front of her vanity mirror.


    ir looked absolutely stunning, her skin was clear and wless. Her hair was shiny and long. She looked like a princess, a pregnant princess, sheughed at the thought.


    She heard knocks on her door when she got up to brush her teeth.


    ¡°Come in.¡± She answered.


    The door opened and revealed Donna, she was holding a breakfast tray.


    ¡°Donna?¡± ir went over to her and collected the tray from her, she ced it on her bed.


    ¡°Good morning, my dear. I thought I¡¯d make you breakfast and bring it to your room. Do you like it?¡± She asked.N?velDrama.Org holds text ? rights.


    Donna wasn¡¯t joking when she said she would take care of her.


    ¡°Oh Donna, thank you, yes I love it. It looks so delicious, I can¡¯t wait to eat it.¡± Bair gushed.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, I¡¯ll leave you to eat.¡± Donna was about to leave when ir stopped her.


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll be going to my parent¡¯s house soon. I and Dn will be having dinner there today.¡± She informed her.


    ir also wanted to tell her about the surprise party that she nned for Dn.


    ¡°Oh, that is good. Alright then, enjoy yourself.¡±


    ¡°Thank you and Donna I nned a surprise party for Dn. I know you are aware that his birthday is tomorrow. I nned something for him and I also n to do a few decorations and some other things tomorrow. Please, Dn must not find out about it.¡± She begged her.


    ¡°Oh wow, thank you so much, ir. I¡¯m happy to hear this, I thought that he would spend his birthday alone again. I won¡¯t say a word and we would all be happy to help you with anything you might need tomorrow.¡± Donna answered with a bright smile on her face.


    ¡°Thank you, Donna.¡± ir grinned.


    ¡°You¡¯re wee, now eat your breakfast before it gets cold.¡± Donnaughed and then she left the room.


    ir quickly brushed her teeth and downed her breakfast.


    She thought about her baby and she rubbed her stomach, she smiled.


    Even though she was scared, there was no doubt that ir loved her child with everything she had.


    ¡°I love you, sweetie.¡± She said quietly.


    ir got ready to go to her parent¡¯s house, she wore something casual because she would be helping her mom make dinner.


    She packed her dinner outfit, along with shoes and her curling iron. She also took her makeup kit and jewelry and carefully arranged them in a bag.


    She dashed out of the room and ran down the stairs.


    ¡°I¡¯ll see youter, Donna.¡± She shouted.


    ¡°Alright, ir, take care.¡± Donna responded from the pantry.


    ir drove out of the house and to her childhood home.


    Her mind shed back to when she almost lost her home. She thought her parents were going to sell it because of the issue that they had with theirpany.


    She was devastated then but she still did all she could in order to keep the house. And now she was going back there.


    It was an hour drive from Their house. When she got there, her usual parking spot was empty, so she parked there. Everything was still the same, except that the exterior had been repainted and the driveway was re-tarred.


    ¡°Home sweet home.¡± She muttered to herself. She got down from her car and went into the house.


    ¡°Mom, I¡¯m home!¡± She shouted.


    ir looked around the house, nothing much changed, they only changed a few things.


    ¡°ir?¡± Sinir, their butler, walked into the living room.


    ¡°Sinir!¡± ir shouted and ran to hug him.


    ¡°Oh my dear, it¡¯s so good to have you back in this house.¡± He smiled.


    ¡°Wow, I miss having you around. How are you? Where is Anita?¡± ir asked him.


    ¡°We all miss having you around too, ir, I¡¯m very well. Anita is helping your mother with the cooking and your dad isn¡¯t at home right now.¡± He exined as he walked through the hallway.


    ¡°Darling? I¡¯m in the kitchen,e baby.¡± Her mom called her.


    She grinned and ran to the kitchen to hug her mom.


    ¡°Momma.¡± She hugged her mom from behind.


    ¡°My baby, wait, let me wash my hands so that I can hold you properly.¡± Her mom smiled brightly, her eyes sparkled.


    ¡°Anita!¡± She hugged her.


    ¡°ir, wow, it¡¯s nice to have you back home.¡± Anita grinned.


    ¡°Thank you, how have you been? You¡¯re getting more beautiful huh,  I¡¯m sorry that I haven¡¯t visited.¡± She apologized.


    Anitaughed. ¡°I¡¯ve been good, thank you dear. It¡¯s okay, no need to apologize, you¡¯re here now.¡± She smiled.


    ¡°Thank you, Anita.¡±


    Her mother quickly washed her hands and turned to hug ir.


    ¡°Yes she¡¯s here now, look at you! You looked so stunning, my dear. Dn must be taking good care of you, I missed you a lot. Your dad will be so happy to see you when he gets back from the office.¡± Her mom was happy.


    She hadn¡¯t seen her daughter in a while and she missed her so much.


    She hugged ir again, tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve missed you so much, sweetie.¡± Her mom almost cried.


    ¡°Me too, mom.¡± ir answered.


    ¡°I have a lot to tell you.¡± She continued.


    ¡°Really? You do? I can¡¯t wait to hear everything. Let¡¯s go to the living room.¡±


    ¡°Okay but I need something to drink mom, I¡¯m so parched.¡± Sheined.


    ¡°Sure dear, water, juice, wine, anything?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Water first and then wine.¡± She grinned.


    ¡°That¡¯s my girl, quench the thirst first and enjoy the wine peacefully.¡± They bothughed.


    ir drank two sses of water and then her mom poured her a ss of merlot wine.


    ¡°Hmm, smells amazing.¡± irplimented before taking a sip.


    They moved to the living room and took their seats on the couch.

 CHAPTER 70

    ir told her mom everything that happened with Samantha, from the day she found the false pictures to the day Samantha was arrested.


    Her mom listened to her attentively.


    ¡°So that¡¯s it, mom.¡± ir finished. Her eyes shone as she spoke, but there was nothing more she could say.


    ¡°Wow, to think that I treated her like my daughter. I even let her sleep in this house several times. I¡¯m so shocked and I¡¯m d that she didn¡¯t hurt you and Dn physically.¡± Her mom responded in amazement.


    ¡°Yes mom, I can¡¯t really exin how I felt when I found out that she was behind everything. She never thought of me as her friend and it made me so sad, mom. But I guess everyone meets one or two fake people, right?¡± Sheughed as she sipped her wine.


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry, ir. I didn¡¯t know that you were going through all of us. I wish you told us, we would have found a way to help you. I¡¯m sorry my dear, I¡¯m sorry that you lost a friend.¡± Her mother felt bad for what happened to ir.


    She med herself for not acting like a mother and trying to find out why her daughter barely spoke to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay mom, don¡¯t ever feel bad because it¡¯s not your fault. I didn¡¯t tell you, so you wouldn¡¯t have known. It¡¯s okay.¡± ir smiled and squeezed her hand softly.


    ¡°My poor baby.¡± She pulled ir into a hug and kissed her hair.


    ir chuckled and snuggled into her mom, they stayed like that for a few more minutes until ir became emotional. She had not told her mom that she was pregnant.


    ¡°Mom, I have something else to tell you.¡± She announced.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Her mother smoothened her hair.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± ir closed her mouth immediately.


    ¡°Oh my God, ir! Wow! You¡¯re pregnant? Since when? How far along are you?¡± Her mom held both her hands.


    ¡°I found out a few days ago and It¡¯s almost a month now.¡±


    ¡°Oh baby, you¡¯re pregnant. I¡¯m so happy for you, honey. This great news, in fact we¡¯re making dinner to celebrate it. You are going to make a great mom too.¡± Her mom cooked.


    ¡°Thank you mom, I haven¡¯t told Dn yet though.¡±


    She exined to her mom the reasons for not telling Dn. Her mom advised her like Donna did.


    ir already decided that she would tell him on his birthday.


    ¡°You should tell him, sweetie.¡±


    ¡°Of course, mom. I¡¯ll tell him tomorrow, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, let me know how it goes. We should start making dinner now, it¡¯s gettingte.¡± Her mom dragged her up.


    ir groaned.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll just text Dn now. I¡¯ll be with you in the kitchen soon.¡±


    Her mom left to continue what she was doing in the kitchen. Anita was already grilling the chicken and she already made some side dishes.


    ir quickly texted Dn, the time they were going to have dinner. ir dropped her phone when she was done texting him, she went to help her mom.


    They cooked for over an hour, ir made famous grilled salmon. Her mom asked her to make it because she was so good at it.


    After the cooking, ir went up to her room to rest a bit and prepare for the dinner. Dn already texted that he was on his way there.


    Her room was arranged, exactly the way she left it. Her favorite stuffed animal, Miss Woodsy, was still there.


    She smiled at the sight of all her stuffed animals and teddy bears. ir dropped her bag on her bed and went to take a shower in her bathroom. Everything was still the same, her hair products and skincare products were on her shelves. Her towel and robe hung neatly on the rack.


    Her parents must have left them because of the contract, they all thought she would be back home after a year.


    ir felt sad at the thought, she and Dn loved each other and had no ns of getting a divorce. She knew her mom was aware but she was thankful that she didn¡¯t try to break her heart with the truth.


    ir had her bath and got ready for dinner. She looked simple but elegant, her hair was curled loosely and her makeup was minimal.


    She wore a simple yellow dress with gorgeous embroidery. The arm was elbow length and it was a v neck gown.


    ir took her phone and went down the stairs, Dn was there with her parents already.


    ¡°Oh, there she is. I was about toe get you now sweetie, your dad is here, Dn is here too. Hurry up, we¡¯ve been waiting for you toe down.¡± Her mom said.


    ¡°ir, my darling,e.¡± Her father called her.


    ¡± Dad.¡±


    ir smiled when she saw her father, she ran to hug him when she got downstairs.


    ¡°How are you my dear? This house has been so boring without you.¡± Her fatherined.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, dad. I¡¯ve missed all of you too, how are you?¡± She sat down beside him and they talked while they ate.


    ir barely acknowledged the fact that Dn was there too. She was really into the conversation with her dad that she forgot about her husband.


    Dn on the other hand didn¡¯t seem to mind because he was in a conversation with ir¡¯s mother.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The dinner went smoothly and everyone enjoyed themselves to the fullest.


    When everyone settled down, Dn sipped his wine on the balcony while ir was with her father.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry but this is how your wife and her father are, everytime. They never run out of things to discuss.¡±


    ¡°Wow, that is really good to hear. It¡¯s great that she has that kind of bond with you guys, I mean it¡¯s the best thing on earth right now.¡± Heughed.


    ¡°Yeah. Let me get myself a ss and join you, I¡¯ll be right back.¡± Her momughed as well and went into the house.


    Dn wanted to propose to ir but he didn¡¯t know how to do it. ir was having a discussion with her dad and he didn¡¯t want to interrupt her. He decided that he would proposeter, maybe at their house.


    He just thought of scenarios where he would propose to her, he didn¡¯t notice when she came into the balcony.  She wrapped her arms around his torso.


    ¡°Hey, I¡¯m sorry that I wasn¡¯t with you throughout dinner.¡± She apologized.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s okay. Uh, I wanted to ask you something.¡± He turned to face her and he dropped his wine on the pavement.


    ¡°What? Is everything okay?¡± She asked.


    Dn got down on one knee, and opened the ring pouch.


    ¡°ir, I know we¡¯re married and all but I wanted to give myself a chance of marrying you properly, marrying you again. Thest time wasn¡¯t proper, we didn¡¯t love each other and we didn¡¯t say any wedding vows but now I want to change that. So, ir, will you do me the honors of bing my wife, again? Will you please marry me?¡± His voice was gentle and soothing.


    ¡°Oh, Dn, of course. I will marry you.¡± Dn smiled and ced the ring on her pretty finger.


    ¡°I love you.¡± He kissed her.


    ¡°I love you, too.¡± She answered with a grin. There was pping in the background, everyone in the house watched as they expressed their love for each other.


    ¡°Congrattions, my dear.¡± Her parents hugged her and Dn.


    ¡°Who knew you¡¯d really want to marry my daughter this time?¡± Her father chuckled.


    The rest of the night was all fun and jokes, ir and Dn bid everyone goodbye and went back to their home.


    When they got home, it waste and quiet, everyone had probably gone to bed. ir and Dn retired to bed too but not before making passionate love.


    ¡°I love you so much ir, I cannot wait to marry you again.¡± ir kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Me too.¡± She muttered sleepily.


    Dn chuckled.


    ~~~


    Dn¡¯s birthday finally arrived, it was just like every other day. Dn went to work, he acted normal and cool before he left.


    ir got out of bed early so that she could start fixing up the house for the birthday, they wouldn¡¯t have to do much to keep Dn away because he usually came home by past 7 or 8.


    Tamara went over to their house to help ir and Donna, they decorated the house and called the caterers and all the necessary people that needed to be called.


    ir had told Tamara that she was pregnant and that she nned to break the news to Dn.


    When it was past 6, they started receiving guests for the party, Aaliyah and ra helped with that while ir and Tamara went to get ready.


    ¡°I still can¡¯t believe you¡¯re pregnant.¡± Tamara grinned. She was doing her makeup.


    ¡°Sometimes I can¡¯t believe it too, it seems so surreal and untrue.¡± She smiled as she curled thest strand of her hair.


    They both looked beautiful, they could pass as beauty queens.


    They headed back downstairs for the party and by the time they got there, the living room was filled with people.


    ir had invited close friends and family only. She even invited Jessica from her former office.


    Tamara was the host of the party, along with Jason, Dn¡¯s friend.


    ¡°He¡¯sing!¡± Donna announced.


    ¡°Can you please turn off the lights!?¡± Jason shouted.


    Donna turned on all the lights and everyone went still and quiet.


    Dn, unknown to him, opened the door and went into the house.


    He was met with total darkness and quietness. Immediately he turned on the lights, everyone shouted ¡®surprise¡¯.


    ¡°Woah! What?¡± Dn was really surprised to see lots of people in his house.


    All of a sudden everyone started to sing him the birthday song. It was then that he remembered that it was his birthday. Dn usually celebrated his birthdays alone or sometimes with his mom or his best friend or his godmother.


    Nothing much really happened and sometimes he would even forget his birthdays on busy days. And today was one of those days.


    ¡°Thank you, everyone.¡± He smiled shyly.


    ¡°Give it up for the birthday man!¡± Jason screamed into the mike.


    ir walked towards him.


    ¡°Happy birthday, my love.¡± ir kissed him.


    ¡°Thank you, ir, I know you nned this whole thing.¡±


    She blushed.


    ¡°Would you like to change clothes?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯d like a shower too.¡± ir followed him to their room. She waited for him to get ready.


    ir wanted to tell him about her pregnancy.


    ¡°How do I look?¡± He asked.


    ¡°Handsome, as always.¡± She moved towards him.


    ¡°You look beautiful, how did you even manage to do this and not tell me?¡± He was truly shocked.


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant.¡± She blurted it out while she was fixing his hair.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m pregnant, Dn. We¡¯re going to have a baby.¡±


    Dn covered his mouth with both hands.


    ¡°Jesus Christ, I fucking love you do much right now.¡± He hugged her immediately.


    ir was so relieved.


    ¡°Thank you so much ir, you don¡¯t know how much this means to me. I¡¯m so happy right now, how far along?¡±


    ¡°A month now. Honestly I was so scared to tell you because I didn¡¯t think you would like the idea, we never discussed having a baby or anything.¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I like the idea? I love you and I want to be with you forever, it would be fun to have kids with you.¡± He kissed her forehead.


    ¡°Really?¡± She asked.


    ¡°Yes baby,e here.¡± He hugged her gently, like she was an egg that was going to break.


    ¡°You have a party, Dn. We should go back downstairs.¡±


    ¡°Good idea.¡± They bothughed and headed downstairs.


    The rest of the party went smoothly, everyone was happy and jolly. There was enough food and drink to go around.


    Dn was most happy, the news about ir¡¯s pregnancy made him so joyful. He couldn¡¯t contain the happiness.


    The wedding came weekster and as Dn said before, ir fell in love with the wedding band. They even had their honeymoon.


    They were finally free, free from everything that held them back before. The contract was destroyed, Sam and Richard were serving time in prison and ir and Dn looked forward to the happy moments that they would experience together forever.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!